Necessary Evil

by Godess_of_the_void

Summary:

What if I told you that the movies and books was full of lies. And that everyone's favorite 80's horror villains are the Boogeyman's worst nightmare.

Chapter 1: Welcome to Hell Gate

What if I told you that Steven King, Victor Miller, John Carpenter, Steven Spielberg, Wes Craven, and all those other horror novel and film making assholes are lying horror novel and film making assholes.

Let me introduce myself first before I explain. My name is Janet Kingsburg. I had nothing but bad luck since birth. The first hour of life I was dropped by the nurse who was in charge of cleaning me. When I was four my parents trusted the wrong babysitter (my drill sergeant of a father took me to self defense classes after that). When I was ten my parents died in a car accident. When I was thirteen years old I was on my fourth abusive foster home since my parents death and I was constantly overlooked by Children Protective Services. My Prom date raped me after spiking my drink (I became a regular member of the local gun range after that). And the job I had for three years was laying employees off and I was one of the the said employees. To make it worse I was being evicted from my apartment. Figures that running over a dog with my car would changed my life.
***
I think because my whole life was one shit storm made me empathetic to the dog. I grabbed the poor whimpering creature and took him to the animal hospital. The Vets annoyed the fuck out of me. Gossiping while I was holding a broken and extremely heavy St. Bernard in my arms. The only vet that took her job seriously came to me with a sad look in her eyes, "Sorry honey, but that dog was hit really hard. You only have two choices, surgery or euthanasia."

I didn't want to give this poor dog up, I mean it wasn't his fault that I was bad luck. "Can you at least help me with his collar? I want to let his family know what happened before making a decision."

The vet smiled and looked for a tag on the collar, "Oh! There is no tag, but some description on the leather. 'Cujo Camber, Key to the City of-' weird, I can't read the name of the city."

A dog with a key to a city? A entire city or town loves this guy so much that they gave him the key to the city? The choice was clear. Surgery was my only option.
***
I visited Cujo daily to check his progress. To everyone's surprise he was recovering really fast. The vet who helped me with the lovable canine told me the surgery did nothing for him and was a complete failure but it was Cujo's will to live that is helping with his progress. She also noticed that while the dog was so well behaved the other dogs where always quiet when in the same room as him.
***
It was eviction day when I picked up Cujo. With the big guy lying in my back seat of my SUV, only boxes of my stuff in the far back, and enough money to last me a few months and gas, I was determined to get him home. While the vet couldn't read the name of the city I was able to recognize the words 'Pørtä Îñférnì' and matched the letters to a town on the map I had. I was a little weird out at the fact I couldn't find it on the internet or Google maps, but found it in a regular old original paper map.
***
The drive was long and tiring. But Cujo enjoyed it when we got out of the car to stretch our legs. Cujo was very affectionate, as if he knew I was taking him back to his home town. At night we slept in the car at rest-stops. Cujo would crawl over my body, which was uncomfortable but very warm and felt safe.

On the third night before going to sleep I took us out of the SUV for one last restroom break. It was already dark and quiet till I felt something sharp touching my back, "Give me all your money and pull down your pants and underwear."

Great... I was going to be robbed and raped in the most remote places on Earth. Or so he thought. I spined my body to face him and rammed the palm of my hand up his nose.

"Fug! Yod fuging cund! Yod booke ma nooz!" He slashed the air in front of be before Cujo jumped on the bastard and bit his throat. The funny thing is he didn't bit hard enough to kill the would be rapist, but had his jaws locked on the asshole's neck.

I dialed the highway patrol and when they got there they was happy to find this fuckwad. He was apparently a serial rapist that hunts on the highway but couldn't be caught. That was until he got too cocky attacking a woman with a St. Bernard.

I asked them if I was to be called as a witness to the Court. One of the officers noticed Cujo's collar, "Naw. This bastard wouldn't even make it through the night. So no need to show up. Oh and the town you are heading to is a few hours away from here passed the cornfield. I recommend heading there first thing in the morning."

That peaked my interest. What did he meant by that? Especially after seeing Cujo's collar? And how did he knows where I was going? One thing for sure, I was free to stay and sleep there before heading back out on our adventure.
***
I woke up in the middle of the night cold. I sat up and noticed Cujo was missing. How did he got out?

I was frantically looking all over for him till morning came. When the sun was barely peaking in the horizon I finally saw Cujo running back to me. I was so relieved to see him. I hugged him and told him not to do that again. It was after the hug that I noticed he was covered in blood.

Now to be honest I wasn't freaked out. Maybe in a state of shock, but blood never freaked me out. I checked the dog to see if he was hurt. The blood wasn't his, but whose was it? Good thing the rest-stop had one of those quarter showers to washed the blood off of both of us.
***
We finally made it to the town after finding the cornfield. It was funny how there was a church on a hill in the middle of the field and that I thought I was seeing shadows moving next to the road. I pushed those thoughts away. The welcome sign was weird as well, 'WELCOME TO PORTA INFERNI! The Town of Many Names.'

When we got in town I stopped by a local dinner
called 'Alice's Dream.' How cute was that? I figured since Cujo had the key to the city he was allowed in the dinner with me. We found an open table and sat down. A waitress came with the name tagged 'Alice.' "Thanks for bringing Cujo back home! Everyone was worried when he didn't showed up. Anything you want is on the house." She bend down to Cujo, "And you, mister, are getting a plate of hamburger and sausage."

I gave my order and I was happy I did the right thing saving the adorable canine. It was after we got our breakfast did I noticed everyone was staring at me. That didn't raise any red flags, but I knew it should have. It was strange. Even with everyone looking at me like I was some wax figure, I felt at home and didn't understand why.

A little disfigured boy in overalls ran in the dinner then ran to the dog to give him a hug, "Jason Voorhees! I told you before, not running in my dinner." The waitress looked at the boy with a stern face, tapping her toe on the hard floor.

Jason did some sign language that I knew from a few foster siblings that were mute, 'Sorry Mrs. Jordan, I was just happy that Cujo was back.'
Alice just smiled and hugged Jason, "Yeah, I am happy too. Now off you go! I am sure Uncle Freddy is looking for you."

Before the boy headed to the exit I signed to him, 'It was nice to meet you, Jason. My name is Janet Kingsburg. I hope to see you again soon.' That seems to brighten his day as he exited the dinner. Alice smiled and nodded her head in approval.
***
When we exited the building I was stopped by the local Sheriff, "Good day ma'am. I wanted to welcome you to our town and thank you for not only bringing back Cujo, but your help in the arrest of the criminal late night. My name is Sheriff Hopper. Please let me know if you need anything."

Wow! All I did was bring back a dog to his home. Didn't thought I would be deemed a hero. I better skip town before I get a big head. "Excuse me Miss." I turned to the polite voice behind me. A handsome young man with chocolate colored hair smiled at me. "Hello, I am Danny Torrance. I am the caretaker of the Overlook Hotel. I would be pleased if you stayed in one of my rooms for the night. At no cost to you for bringing Cujo back."
The thought of a real bed for free was to good to be true. "I would be happy to spend the night in your hotel."
***
I did some exploring of the town before heading to the hotel. The town seemed small but it was spread out. The elementary, middle high, and high schools where all in the same block. Separated by a iron fence.

The dinner, movie theater, and an old arcade looks to be the main entertainment in the town. And at the edge of town near the town's lake was the mall, a campsite, and overlooking it all is the Overlook Hotel.

There was a hospital called Westin Hills where I meet Mother Mary Helena there. She was a regular volunteer there. The church in the cornfield is called 'Domus Maize.' There I meet the Revered Randall Flagg and his apprentice, Isaac Chroner. The town has only one gas station that also runs as a mechanic and auto supply shop. There I saw a beautiful Plymouth Fury with license plates that reads CHRISTINE on them. And every house was cute town house with white picket fences. Even though I could have sworn I saw a clown or two peeking through the storm drains.
***
Even though Cujo was finally home, he followed me everywhere. No matter where we went Cujo was bringing in crowds and received hugs and kisses. He even followed me to the hotel. Danny welcomed me in and took me and my fur friend to our room, "If you need me and I am not in the office, me and my wife are in room 237."

I thanked him as we went inside the room. Cujo made himself at home right off the bat. I laughed and crawled into bed next to him. I was so close to closing my eyes when realization hit me like a brick.

The town's name is Latin for 'Hell Gate.' The church in the cornfield was called 'Domus Maize' which means in lame man's term 'House of Corn.' The names Revered Randall Flagg and Isaac Chroner finally started sending warning bells. The classic car with the CHRISTINE licence plates. The clown sighting in the storm drains! The Hotel and Danny's room number!

I shoot up into as sitting position. "Cujo? Am I in a Steven King novel?" The moment that came out of my mouth I realized the St. Bernard was also from King. My companion looked at me with sad eyes, got up and off the bed. "Cujo?" The dog took one last look at me before he faded through the fucking closed door. Shit.

I ran to the door and noticed It wouldn't budge. I was locked in! Not only that but some green mist was coming in through the air vents. Shit. Shit. Shit. I tried not to breathe it in but it was too late. All I saw was black.
***
"Fuck. She's waking up." A scruff voice said as I was opening eyes. I was tied to a chair, but had all my clothes on. That was different. "Sorry Ms. Kingsburg, but we had to tie you up for the exorcism." Polite kidnappers. That was new as well.

I looked up to the voice and noticed Mother Mary Helena, a Chucky doll, and three clowns in the room with me. But my dumb monkey brain only recognized one word, "Exorcism?"

The doll spoke with the voice from earlier. "Uh? Yeah. You probably noticed that bad luck always seems to follow you. That is because you are being haunted by a dark force that was feeding of your negative emotions. We are currently trying to draw the asshole out."

"Waitwaitwait. You are telling me that all the shit that happened to me since the day of my birth was a fucking DEMON?!" I couldn't explain it. Instead of fear, confusion, or hysterical disbelief, I was feeling pissed. I weirdly believed the three foot tall talking doll with the stitched up face. I screamed out of anger and frustration.

"Shit girl. Most people just freak out and beg us not to hurt them." The clown that spoke was young looking with black covering his mixed color eyes. His red lips looked bigger as the red covering his mouth and cheeks created a permanent smile. But he wasn't smiling, more like just showing his teeth. He wear white suspenders with blue dots that hold his red pants. His yellow long sleeve was decorated with a red strip and cuffs with blue pompons. His hat look like a red and blue top hat with a big silk yellow flower. It rested on his red matted hair.

I recognized the other two clowns as both versions of Pennywise from the 'It' movies. The 'original' Pennywise grabbed the younger clown's shoulder, "Now, Creepy. She needs to calm down. Her anger is feeding the demon and you are not helping, Son."

Creepy looked down sheepishly. "Sorry Dad. Mom? You think you can use your powers to calm her?"

The white garbed Pennywise smiled apologetically and patted me on the head, "I am sorry sweetie." The clown breathed on my face as the green mist from before tried to claim me once more. But I was too angry. I screamed once more with my whole being. A force came out of my body, pushing the nun, doll and clowns away from me. A black smoke came out of my core and reshaped into something more humanoid.

Chucky laughed, "Or you and used your negative emotions to push the dickhead out! Ms. Kingsburg, you are fucking awesome." But I wasn't satisfied yet. I used my mixed martial art training to jump on the chair to break it, setting me free. With a broken armrest still tied to my arm I bashed it over the demon's head. "Fuck! Shit! You went from 'fucking awesome' to 'killer bad ass.' Hey Creepy! Get her back to her room."

Before Creepy thrown me over his shoulder I manage to kick the demon in the gut. The clowns was roaring with laughter. Mother Mary Helena started chanting something in Latin. The painful screams from the demon made me smiled. Creepy walked down the hall to the elevator. Once in the elevator he put me down and pushed the second floor button. "You okay?" He touch my cheek with his gloved hand. "It's over now. You can cry if you need to."

The sincerity from the creepy clown brought on the water works. He picked me up bridal style and lead me out of the elevator. Surprising that the hallway was full of ghostly entities. All look at me with sad empathetic smiles. Danny came out and unlocked my room door.

With a nod Creepy put me on the bed, and closed the door. Creepy got on the bed with me. It was weird that I felt safe on the bed with a complete stranger. Creepy cuddled me, "I made my decision. I want you to be my 'Georgie.' I want you as my mate." Before I could ask what he meant Cujo went through the closed door and joined us in the bed. The feeling of safety with the clown and dog was so strong that I fell asleep right there on the spot.

Chapter 2: Elder's Test

Summary:

The Elders (Everyone's Favorite Villains) of Porta Inferni want to meet Janet. Janet also discovers a new ability!

"Morning sweetheart." I moaned against the fur body of the St. Bernard as the clown tried to stir me out of bed. "Come on my Georgie. The Elders want to see you before the sunrise."

"I'll get up once you explain what a Georgie is." I turned over to face the clown. He had a sad look in his eyes. "You don't have to tell me if you are uncomfortable."

"Nonono. You deserve to know." He curled up to me. "You probably read if not watched Steven King." I nodded. I wanted to tell him that I hated the books and movies, but I kept silenced. "Everyone believed the time it took place in the 1950's, but the story really took place in the late 1700's. The first Georgie Denbrough was not killed by the First Glamour Alpha but kidnapped and raped by him untill Georgie became the First Glamour Beta."

"Wait. You telling me that the pregnant spider monster in the end of the book was really Georgie Denbrough." Creepy nodded.

"When the First Loser Club discovered what happened to Georgie they was very responsive. Georgie introduced his brother to The Great Turtle, who explained that the First Glamour Alpha had lost his way and must be stopped. When The Loser Club defeated the First Alpha the founder of the town, Robert Gray, agreed to become the Second Beta. Starting a tradition of the Glamour Alpha choosing his Beta's future mate also known as Georgie."

"So Georgie became the Second Alpha?" Creepy smiled at me. "But your dad, who I assume is your Alpha, didn't chose me. You did."

"I am a First Alpha. And unlike what my grandfather did, I am willing to wait till my Georgie is ready. Now let's go to the dining room for some breakfast and you meeting the Elders."
***
"Hello, Ms. Kingsburg. I have your breakfast ready. The Elders will join shortly." The platinum blonde haired woman smiled sweetly and gave a knowing smirk to the clown. "Behave yourself, Creepy."

"Sure thing Carol Anne." Creepy took a place at one of the larger tables and I sat next to him with Cujo lying next to me. "Can you please also get me some coffee while you are getting Janet's breakfast? Thank you." Carol Anne Torrance nodded and headed to the kitchen.

An older ghost appeared next to Carol Anne. "Morning sweetie. Remember to bundle up today before going to the store. It's going to be a cold one."

"Thanks Dad. I will." Carol Anne gave the ghost a kiss and continued on her way to get my breakfast.

Jack Torrance sat next to Creepy, "So. Picked your Georgie before she became established as a member of our town? Naughty naughty."

Creepy leaned closer to me, "Fair warning. Ghosts are notorious gossips. Of course if you want to hear some juicy tidbits you have to wait after dark. In the daytime we either take in human forms or hide."

"Sometimes we hide in plain sight." The owner of the scruff voice from last night returned but with his wife in tow. "Janet Kingsburg, this is my wife, Tiffany Valentine Ray." The doll couple sat on a chair, literally one chair, at the table. We did our 'how-do-you-do's' and she and I had some little girl talk as I ate my meal.

"Have girl talk without me, Tiff? And with the new girl too!" The voice came from a tight-fitting, low-cut, gothic black gown cladded woman with her black hair in a beehive hairstyle. "Elvira Talbot! You probably recognized me from my TV show, Elvira's Movie Macabre."

"Oh my God! Hell Yeah! Loved your take in 'Little Shop of Horrors.' Janet Kingsburg." I lifted my hand to her's. She smiled as she took it firmly in her's. "Inquiring minds want to know, is it a wig?"

"No. My hair is my hair. I just spread the rumors about it being a wig in my Day Form." Elvira smiled humorously.

"Day form? Oh! You mean Cassandra Peterson?" I snapped my fingers at the realization.

Elvira winked as she sat in the chair between me and the Rays, "Yep! Most of the nonhumans in town have a Day and Night Form. Although most of the more powerful ones, like us Elders, can change in our Night Forms even in the daytime. Some of us even have different names with each form."

"There is even some of us that have many names." Revered Flagg appeared with the Pennywise's, not walked in and took a seat. Appeared in the three chairs across the table from Creepy, Jack, and me! "For example the young children in my church likes to call me He Who Walks Behind The Rows. Oh. And everyone, do me a favor. Untill we get the Sawyer Family. Don't. Talk. To. Me." Flagg took a swig of his coffee and laid his head down.

I leaned closer to Elvira and whispered, "Who? What? Why?"

"The Who is the Sawyer Family. The What is a cannibalistic family that always 'bleeps out of our radar.' The Why is the fact Flagg can't find those assholes' main nest and he takes it very personally." Elvish start speaking in a stage whisper to get Flagg's attention. "Even though no one blames him!"

A demonic being with a white face and jeweled pins sticking out of his head and face appeared behind Flagg also doing a stage whisper towards Elvira, "I agree. It is not Flagg's fault that the Sawyer family are excessively deferential and surreptitious."

Flagg grumbled, "I can't tell if you two are sincere or patronizing me. either way it pisses me off. Can't believe you fallen to Elvira's level of humor, Pinhead."

The Pennywises also got into the stage whispering gag. "You hear that, my mate?"

"Yes I did! Who knew Pinhead had a sense of humor!"

"ENOUGH!" Flagg's outburst got everyone in a roar of laughter. "Just forget I said anything."

Cujo suddenly sat up and grabbed my sleeve with his mouth and tried to lead me out of the room, "Whoa! Cujo? Where are you taking me?"

Down the hall I saw Carol Anne having a difficult time with two masked men. One mask was your typical white Halloween rubber mask. The other wear a hockey mask. "Jason. Honey. She won't be scared of you. You didn't scared her away in your Day form, what makes you so sure your Night form will chase her away?"

Jason? Wasn't there a little boy name Jason in the dinner? Wait. After Face palming myself for not remembering those stupid movies I hated. Hockey mask was Jason Voorhees and White mask was Michael Myers, I would've kicked myself!

I walked down the hall with false confidence and waved at the trio. I signed to the giant, 'Hello Jason! Glad to see you again. And your friend here is Michael Myers, correct?'

I lifted my hand to the other mask man which he took after backhanded Jason's shoulder in a friendly just matter. Michael signs to his friend, 'See Jason, maybe those horrible movies about us might have gave you a new friend.'

I stopped signing and grunted, "God! I hate those movies! I mean the movies are pretty good, but every time I watched one of them I felt like I am watching a sleazy cars salesman cheating an old lady into buying a lemon."

Laughter filled the room. "Sleazy cars salesman! Never heard the movies being called that before." There he was! The King of Nightmares himself. Freddy Krueger. Mother Mary Helena stood next to him. Again I wanted to kick myself for not recognizing Amanda Krueger, Freddy's mother.

I raised my hand to the Krueger's, making sure it was my left hand. Freddy smiled as he shook my hand. "I heard a few people talking about an Uncle Freddy. That has to be you they were mentioning."

Freddy raised his clawed right hand to his fedora, "I wonder."

Carol Anne shook her head, "Uncle Freddy, please don't tease her." Carol Anne then lead us back to the room where everyone else was waiting.

Everyone mood sobered. Freddy took the head of the table, "Shall we discuss ' new news' first before returning to 'old news,' nay or yay?" Everyone on the table looked at me before 'Yaying.' I took it I was the 'new news.'

"Ms. Kingsburg, I hope you would understand that I had to learn everything about you before you can leave or stay." I knew where this was leading. Freddy entered my dreams as a background check. Freddy smiled, "Looks like you do understand. You did something that rarely happens, you used your own anger and willpower to cast a demon out of your body. It is no wonder why Cujo have chosen you as his human. If you plan to stay here, you must passed a test to see if you will fit in our ranks."

"What kind of test?" I wasn't even sure if I wanted to stay in Porta Inferni, but I was interested in the option. Besides I liked it there.

"Nothing you wouldn't have to do anyways if you do stay. You see everyone in town have a responsibility to capture or slay anything or anyone with supernatural connections or abilities who harm normal people." Freddy studied my face for a moment before continuing. "For example most of the town specialized in sexual predators. Some of us, like my mother, specialized in demonology and exorcism. And a lot us likes to hunt fellow serial killers."

"The necessary evil," I spoked under my breath. I didn't understand why I said it. But I was having some suspension, "Besides the demon, do I have supernatural connections?"

Pinhead leaned forward on the table. "We think you might have the 'shining.' The theory is the demon blocked most of your abilities. But the only evidence we have is your ability to see through untruths, like the movies and books." Pinhead stared into my being, "Through some of us still think you might not be ready and never will join our ranks."

Chucky slammed his tiny hands on the table, "I don't care what you and Flagg say. This girl is fucking badass. And I bet my amulet that she'll kick ass at this test."

The nun raised her hand, "Your test is to visit a family in Texas who have been plague by demons. The main victim's name is Carla Moran. The family moved to Texas to get away from the entities that torments her. Only for them to follow her family there." Mary Helena looked at me with a look I couldn't recognized. "You must go there alone and face the demons. That is your test."

***
"Thank you for coming." Mrs. Moran gave me a cup of tea and some cookies. Her calm demeanor made me wanted to scream. As a fellow rape victim, I recognized the face of someone putting on a mask. "I hope your stay will be productive, Ms. Kingsburg."

"So do I." I took a sip of my tea and noticed how quiet the house is, "Where are your children, Mrs. Moran? Are they safe?"

"Ah. Yes, my children are visiting an old friend of mine while you are staying." Mrs. Moran smiled the most fake smile I ever saw, "I hope you don't mind staying in my son's room."

***

That night I needed to take a shower from the long drive. I gathered clean clothes and my shower kit from my travel bag I took with me. The water was warm and relaxing.

But when my hair was finished rinsed, a force grabbed me and slammed me against the wall. Before I could responded I felt it entered me. The violent force of the entry burned painfully.

I opened my eyes and saw black mist. Didn't Mother Mary Helena said the demons were invisible? Then it hit me. I can see the shadows of demons.

I used the same power I used before to pushed the entity off of me. The demon was surprised of me fighting back. I hold my hand to the demons chest and repeated the Latin words the nun have taught me. The black mist turned to ash and disappeared. I then heard Carla Moran screamed. I ran to the living room, not even bothering to dry nor clothed myself.

There in the living room was my hostess on the floor with black mist on top of her body. I grabbed the misty body and flung it off of Mrs. Moran, "You are to surrender or return to Hell! It is your choice!"

The mist moved closer to me. I used my power to push it back. Before it had a chance to recovered, I kicked it in the chest. I chanted the exorcism ritual once more. The black mist turned to ash. More mist appeared around me, closing in.

***

"You saw and defeated six invisible entities on your first night in the house!" Uncle Freddy was ecstatic. He was so happy on how well my mission was that he wanted me to call him 'Uncle.' "Wait until Chucky hears about this! that is so amazing."

I smiled at the pay phone I was using. I was heading back to Porta Inferni when I noticed how low my tank was. Luckily I saw a sign saying 'Last Chance Gas Station.' "Can't wait to get back. It's weird that I know you guys only a few days, but Inferni feels like home."

"No. It's not weird at all. You are definitely one of us." Something caught my eye. A plague on the wall in the gas station. 'Drayton Sawyer, Texas Chilli Cook-off Champion.' I didn't care about the cook off, but the plague had black mist coming off of it. I felt unsafe. "Hello? Janet? Are you still there?"

"Hey Frederick? Remember the book I loaned you?"

"Janet? Are you okay? Are you in danger?"

"Yeah! That book, The Adventure of Tom Sawyer. That Sawyer kid is a real trouble maker." Remembering Pinhead's Day Name and how he described the Sawyer Family. "Elliott Spencer once said that he was excessively deferential and surreptitious!"

I heard a noise through the receiver that sounded like Pinhead's voice. Freddy calmly gave me orders, "Don't engage them. Just find a crop field, it doesn't have to be corn. Cut yourself and let the blood hit the ground. Then I want your to say, 'I Provoke He Who Walks Behind The Rows The Harvest is Ready.' Can you do that?"

I smiled as real as I can, "Sure thing Frederick! Flagg me down any day!" And I then hung up the phone.

Drayton Sawyer came back in. And walked towards me, "Sorry miss but your car was also out of oil, and the kind you need is out stock. New shipment wouldn't came till the morning. You are welcome to my family's homestead for the night."

Shit. Shit. Shit. "I can sleep in my car. I have done it before. Thank you though." I walked out of the gas station and noticed my car covered in black mist. Fuck me running. I also noticed the closer the sun going down the more mist surrounds me.

"But I insist! My family would love to have you for dinner." Yeah, I bet. The old man grabbed my arm. "Come now. The house isn't very far. Just past the wheat field across the way."

Field of Harvest! Lucky! "Sure stranger. You are very convincing." Oh God I am about to do something fucking stupid! Sawyer lead me through the fields, the mist was getting thicker. But I didn't show my fear. I walked on.

Chapter 3: Flame and Blood

Summary:

Freddy's orders were clear.
Don't engage them. Just find a crop field. Cut yourself and let the blood hit the ground. Then say, 'I Provoke He Who Walks Behind The Rows, The Harvest is Ready!
But Janet is about to do something stupid.

Freddy's orders rang in my head. 'Don't engage them.' Sorry Uncle Freddy, but they engaged me first. 'Just find a crop field,' thanks to the Sawyer leading me to my certain doom I found one. 'Cut yourself and let the blood hit the ground.' Damnit! Left my knife in the car. 'Then I want your to say, 'I Provoke He Who Walks Behind The Rows, The Harvest is Ready.' Can I do that? Yes. Yes I can. The question is will I still be alive when Flagg gets here?

Drayton Sawyer lead me through the fields, the mist was getting thicker. Oh God I am about to do something fucking stupid! I didn't show my fear. I walked on.

The field didn't look very big. Hiding, let alone running, in the field might not work. I noticed some mist low in the ground. I tried not to look obvious, but I concentrated on the spot where the smoke was coming from and saw a bear trap. That may come in handy.

The Sawyer homestead was much closer to the gas station then I realized. The house was fucking sad looking. The once lavishing cottage manor looked ruined. I took a look at the area, knowing that the Sawyer family have the advantage of home domain. Shit on a stick.

"Come in! Come in!" The disgustingly cheery cannibal lead me in the house. Fuck. I took note that my mental vocabulary was slowly tuning me into a unintelligently cussing schlemiel person. I looked around and saw the whole house was under the black mist.

Inside a bitter old lady in a wheelchair was watching TV. She looks at Drayton, "A guest for dinner?"

"Yes Mama! I am going to let her stay in one of the guest rooms." I had a feeling the 'guest room' was in a disclosed place where no one can hear my screams as I am being skinned and flayed like livestock in a butcher shop.

"I will get the other boys to help with dinner." Mama rolled her chair through another hallway. I knew what that implied. I am so dead.

I kept my face as neutral as possible. But my stupid monkey brain was freaking out. Drayton opened a door that lead downstairs to a basement. Yep. A disclosed place where no one can hear my screams. "I have Claustrophobia. So why not some where aboveground?"

"Ahhh. How cute. Jed! Grab her!" A huge hand appeared from behind me, grabbing my shoulder. Did I mentioned I know marshal arts? I grab the giant's arm, while pulling the said arm forward to flipped him over my shoulder.

The giant landed on Drayton. I took note that the giant was wearing a mask that looks like it was made of human skin stitched together. I stepped on the bigger man's throat and kicked the smaller man's jewels.

Then I ran. And like an idiot I ran out the front door where a group of men was waiting for me. Fuck! To make it worst I heard a chainsaw starting behind me. The Sawyer Clan surrounded me. I used my powers to pushed them away from me.

I ran through the fields. I found some bear traps that I closed and haled over my shoulder. Breaking some starks of wheat to cover the bear traps. I heard the chainsaw coming closer. I made a lot of noise to get the giant's attention.

The sudden appearance of Leatherface made me land on my ass. I tried to crawl away from him and his fucking chainsaw! Luckily he stepped on one of the bear traps I hidden.

I got up only to realized I still don't have a knife of the blood summoning. Shit. Stupid. Monkey. Brain. I looked at Leatherface and his chainsaw. I had a bad idea. A very bad idea. But it was my best bad idea I had in a while.

I ran towards Jed Sawyer. He lifted his saw when he noticed me charging at him. I dodged his swing. The plan worked. Well, short of. I only meant to have my hand cut off not my whole fucking arm!

I hold my bleeding stump of an arm still attached to my shoulder. Through blurring eyes I noticed black mist through the wheat. The rest of the Sawyer family found me. It was now or never, "I Provoke He Who Walks Behind The Rows, The Harvest is Ready!"

The blood lost was too much. I found myself on the ground, hearing the family screaming. I didn't care, until I heard my name, "Janet! Fuck! Janet! Can you hear me! I am taking you home!"

"Flagg?"

***

I woke up with a heavyweight on me. I looked down to find Cujo on the bed and a clown holding my hand. "Creepy?"

Creepy looked up and saw I was awake. "Oh, Janet! My Georgie! Do you need anything?"

"Where am I?" It didn't look like my room in Overlook. I can tell it was a hospital, but my brain was refusing to believe I was in a hospital bed.

"You're home. You're in Westin Hills Hospital, back in Porta Inferni, Baby." I smiled and cried as the clown hold me tight. "Shhhh. Shhhh. You're okay. You did lost a lot of blood though."

"Flagg found most of it though, right?" I couldn't help myself. Creepy just walked in that one and I was not missing that opportunity.

"Oh my fucking God! That... That was terrible." Flagg's voice was heard in the doorway. "I am here to invite Janet Kingsburg to the Harvests Bond Fire."

"Whoa! Flagg, she just woke up. Also I don't think it is a good idea for her the see the Bond Fire before being educated about it's meaning." Creepy moved away from me and closer to Flagg.

Flagg didn't showed any feelings or concern. "The Sawyer family was finally caught thanks to her. The Bond Fire will be dedicated in Kingsburg's name." Flagg passed Creepy and walked to the side with my missing arm. He grabbed my stump of an arm softly. Rubbing it almost lovingly. "The Sawyer clan will be sacrifice in the fire. I hope you will be there tomorrow night."

"The family is still alive? Is the Bond Fire a human sacrifice ritual?" Flagg nodded at my understanding. "Yes. If the doctor lets me I will go."

***

The night of the Bond Fire was very active. Everyone, human and nonhuman, was prepping the ritual in the cornfield. Flagg was very pleased, "Never saw the whole town in a frenzy about the Harvest Bond Fire."

Uncle Freddy was standing next to Flagg with his hands on the handles of my wheelchair that he and Mother Mary Helena insisted I spend the whole night in. "I think it have something to do with our new community member not only completed her first mission in one night, but helped captured the family that deluded us for so long."

"Yep. Everyone wants a piece of me! A classroom of kids came to my room earlier to see the new 'Big Sis.' They had some cute questions. Some of them wanted their families to adopted me." I shifted in my chair. A furry little body crawled up to my lap, "Oh, hello. What are you, cutie pie?"

"Gizmo! I am so sorry about my mogwai." A young man appeared in font of me and picked up the cute little monster, "Usually he don't take well to strangers. But he seems to like you."

Uncle Freddy chuckled, "Janet is an odd one. How are you Billy?"

Tiffany pulled my good arm closer to her, "Billy Peltzer is the towns banker. But he moonlights as a trainer for Gremlins."

After Billy and Freddy finished their talk, Billy returned to his friends and a large group of little reptilian monsters. I smiles at how at night humans and nonhumans got better along here then the humans outside of town with their own kind.

The Sawyer family had finally arrived with demons pulling them by chains towards crosses made of cornhusks. I was fascinated at the ritual. Each member of the cannibalistic family was tied to a cross and moved in place.

Flagg stepped in front of the family, "Friends! The Harvest is Ready! The human sacrifice tonight is the Sawyer clan. With their blood on our Fields our Harvest will be plenty, our children strong, and our pockets full. I dedicate the Harvest Bond Fire to the one who made this happen, Janet Kingsburg!"

A loud roar of applauses was heard as lit torches touched the crosses. I looked up at the family as they burned. Most of them screamed in pain, a few laughed insanely. But as I looked at Jed Sawyer, the famous Leatherface, I felt different. This felt wrong.

I didn't give a shit about the other members of his family. But it felt wrong that Jed was there burning as well. I don't know what came over me. I don't even know how I came to running over to the poor giant. But I knew. Somehow I knew that Jed was completely under the control of his family. He'll do whatever they tell him to do. He's a little bit afraid of them. He was only a tool for them.

The crowd was yelling my name, but I didn't stopped. Flames surrounded me preventing my new friends and family from stopping me. What I needed to do. The flames licked my body but didn't burn me. I grabbed Jed Sawyer and pulled him off the burning cross, only for him to turned to ash. A charcoaled husk was in my arms. With my left arm I hold the husk and with my right I opened it and found a baby inside.

I walked out of the inferno. Holding the baby. I walked over to the Elders, "This is Jed Sawyer. Reborn as an innocent. Please find him a good family." Then everything went dark.

***
I woke up back in the hospital bed. Even without the sun shining through the window, I can tell it was daytime. Two human men sat near my bed. The younger one being the human version of Creepy and the older one being Freddy.

"Hey, Mario. Hi, Uncle Freddy." I sat up in the bed. "What the hell happened to me?"

"What do you remember?" Freddy moved to the bed and sat at my feet.

"Running into fire and walking out with a baby." Mario, Creepy's Day Name, sat on the other side of the bed. "That wasn't a dream, was it?"

"It was more like a nightmare to me when I saw you running into the flames, Janet." Mario kissed my forehead, "Don't do that again, please." He lifted my hands to my face, "How many fingers you holding." I was shocked! My arm grew back. That was impossible!

Flagg appeared in the doorway, "I think I am going to call you Sister from now on." Flagg smiled at me.

"Holy Fucking Shit! Flagg is seeing you as an equal. This is groundbreaking!" Chucky's scruffy voice came out of a tall, long haired man behind Flagg. "How you doing kid? Tiff made some cookies for you."

"How many visitors are you planing to have!?" Mother Mary Helena rushed in and shoo the men out of the room. "Young Lady! If the boys get to overwhelming you just send them away!"

I just couldn't help myself, I just had to laugh.

***

"How much damage did the Sawyers did to my car?"

Arnie Cunningham wiped his oily hands on a rag, "Sorry, Ms. Kingsburg. The bastards did a number on your car. Brakes cut, sugar in the engine, sparks missing, and that's just the tip of the iceberg." I am going to need a car. Where can I get one here. As if the 1958 red Plymouth Fury read my mind, she honked her horn. Arnie walked over to the car, "Hey girl. What's up? You want to be Kingsburg's car, Christen?" Another honk.

"Oh no, Arnie. Christen is your car. I can't take her away from you." I looked at the beautiful but deadly classic car. "No. I shouldn't take you."

"Please, Ms. Kingsburg. I am older, slower, and my family is getting bigger. Leigh, my wife is pregnant with our third child." Arnie grabs my hands and looked at me with sadness in his eyes. "I no longer have time for Christen. Take her, please."

"How much?"

"She is yours. Treat her like a sister and friend will be payment enough."

"I can't except. That isn't enough. I am taking your second love. That can't be enough."

The Fury honked her horn and rolled over to me. I didn't understood what she wanted until she opened the door to the driver side. I looked at Arnie with a apology. Then I climbed in the demonic automobile.

Christen took the wheel and drove me to places in town I didn't even knew about. When she started driving me to Overlook Pass I thought she was driving me back to the hotel. But instead we went past it and kept climbing higher till we made it to the edge of a cliff.

Christen opened her door, hinting that she wanted me out. Confused but curious I got out. I walked to the cliff's edge and sat down. witnessing a beautiful subset. I was facing away from the town, which almost made the view looks even more isolated.

"Janet?" I turned around to find Mario Gray standing behind me. Christen has disappeared. "What are you doing here?"

"A Friend ditch me here." I glared at the area the Plymouth Fury was once parked.

Mario laughed. "Your friend probably knew I was going to be here. The air is cold and high enough here to see the light show."

"Light show?" Just at that moment the sun was gone and Mario became Creepy. Creepy grabbed me closer to him and pointed to the sky. Strips of light in blue, green, and red filled the sky. "Auroras?"

Creepy and I watched the lights dance in the night sky. "Beautiful." Creepy hold me even tighter.

"Yeah, the lights are beautiful, aren't they."

"I meant you." Creepy lifted my face to his as he kissed me hungrily. "You are beautiful."

***

"So Christen? Is it going to be a habit of yours to ditch me at places to meet Creepy?" The car roared as we drove through the highway. "My car is also my wingman, unbelievable."

A hitchhiker was at the side of the road. Lifting his arm out. We stopped and let him in. "Thank you for picking me up. You have a nice car. You must make a killing."

I looked at the hitcher and smiled, "Why thank you! But, Mr. John Ryder, you would be my twelfth killing this week."

The killer looks at me, "Are you my Angel of Death?"

"You want to die, don't you? I am here to stop you. If only you where in my radar a week ago. Then that sweet family and their twin babies wouldn't have died."

Ryder had his knife out and attempt to stab me with it. I grabbed his arm and broke his wrist. His screams filled the car as we drove back to Porta Inferni.

Chapter 4: Fun and Games

Summary:

When did job hunting became dangerous? It's all fun and games till someone dies.

“Janet! I better not catch you doing the dishes in the kitchen!

I passed another newly scrubbed pot to the hotel’s cook, Dick Hallorann. “Then I advice you not to enter the kitchen, Jack!”

The ghost of Jack Torrance fazed through the wall. “Young lady, what am I going to with to you? You are a guest. You mustn’t do the cleaning.”

 

I looked at the caretaker of Overlook. I couldn’t help but smirk, “Most hotel guest pay for their rooms.”

Hallorann made a sound that was similar to a dog’s bark and a pig snort. Jack glared at him, “Why do you always let her clean the kitchen?”

Hallorann smiled, “She’s good company, plus Danny and I have been teaching her how to use the shining. We found that she concentrate better with busy hands.”

{Hey Jack? I see dead people.}

“Wrong movie,” Jack answered.

Hallorann tried to hold his laughter in, But lost it when I smugly added, “Your right, you look more like a Jack Nicholson then a Bruce Willis.”

Elvira entered the room. “Hey Janet! Leave that fourth wall alone. That’s my job!” Elvira walked to me and planted a kiss on the side of my head. “Come! Your presence is needed in the Elder’s Meeting”

After a quick nod towards Hallorann, I followed Elvira and Jack to the dining room. I lived in the hotel for about a month now and learned the habits of the ghostly and non-ghostly residents of the town. For example, the Elders will have their meetings once a week and always in the hotel's eatery, always before sunrise.

“Janet! Good to see ya girl!” Tiffany was waving her little hand at me. If it wasn’t for the fact she was wearing leather and can kill me instantly I would have called her cute. Her husband, Chucky, would no doubt agree with me as he looked at her with a look that is usually reserved for babies and puppies.

“Your right, Sis. That is the look.”

“Randall Flagg. Don’t make me use your real name.” Since the Bond Fire, Flagg have kept his promise and have adopted me as his sister. We have been spending time doing ‘sibling things,’ like discussing about the progress of my relationship with Creepy and how far Isaac is going on his progress as the next Reverend. “Didn’t we agreed not to ‘peek in’ each other’s minds, Brother.” It was when Pinhead, who just walked in, ‘gave me a look’ that I realized why I was there. “This is about the other day in the arcade, ain't it?”

Freddy tapped his clawed hand on the table smiling, “Clever girl. Please tell us what happened and don’t spare the details.”

I looked at Pinhead with the wickedest grin I can mustered. “Oh on. Please, don’t.”

The Rays, Jack, and Elvira was yelling, “HELL YES!!!” While everyone else was hiding their smiles from the dismayed Hell Priest.

I stood up and in my most drama voice I have I spoke, “It all started at Mike Hanlon’s Library!”

“Please stop…”

***
“Let me guess. You can’t hire me because the job would be a waste on my talents and might ruin my Kill Count.” I have this conversation with Billy Peltzer at the bank, Joyce Byers at the general store, and Alice at her diner. I even applied at the half abandoned mall on the other side of town.

“I am sorry Ms. Kingsburg, but your Kill Count is very impressive. The town haven’t had a Kill Count like this since Freddy’s younger years.” Mr. Hanlon hands me some money, “Go to the Puzzle Box. Play some games. Let the town take care of you. Just keep that Kill Count up.”

I took the librarian’s advice and went into the local arcade, the Puzzle Box. This wasn’t my first nor did I plan for this to be my last visit. The Puzzle Box have a nice shooting range and boxing ring in the Basement. I needed to burn out some steam. I walked to the door that lead to the Basement and met up with the heavyset bouncer in front of it. “Hey Butterball. How are we going to do this? You pretend I am not a regular and I pretend you are not blind behind those sunglasses while I flash you my ID? Or are you going to let me in as you slap my butt as I pass you?” The Cenobite did a silent chuckle and moved out of the way to let me through. “Thanks big guy.”

Once I was downstairs in the Basement I noticed a lot of non-humans already there. The Basement is one of the few places that non-humans that don’t have a Dayform can go during the day. There are underground tunnels with magic shields and wares that let certain people through. In order for me to get in the range I have to pass the gym. The gym have everything a fighter needs for short range combat training, from melee weapons to the boxing ring in the middle of the room. I stopped to watch a match between the one of the town’s werewolves, David Kessler, and the Female Cenobite that everyone calls Fe. The two looked like they were doing a Kickboxing-Judo mixed martial arts. I decided to leave when Fe did a shoulder throw on David.

I went to the other side of the gym and found the entrance to the range. The entrance is solid metal door attached to a concrete wall. This to stop stray bullets from hitting gym participants with friendly fire. Especially when the range also carry big boys, like a bazooka and a howitzer. Don’t ask. I knock on the door and smiled at the camera eye over the door. I knew Elliott Spencer, Pinhead’s Dayform, will buzz me in if Chatterer was too busy with another customer or putting out another fire. I heard the buzz that signal the door was unlock.

Made my way to the Cage, a wired fenced off room that carries the firearms, “Hey Chatterer! You have a .44 AMP? If not I wouldn't mind a SIG Pro.” The faceless Cenobite with teeth did a few clicks with his teeth. His Cenobite Morse Code is always too fast for me the decipher. He handed me a large caliber semi automatic. “Wha?! Chatterer, my dude. I was kidding about the AMP. The gun cost more than a three day weekend at the hotel!” Chatterer answered with a few clicks, passing a noise reducing headset with spare ammo, and pointed at the range as if telling me to go ‘hog wild.’

I was not going to argue with a demon with a collection of guns at his disposer. I found an unoccupied target and started practicing my aim. The Automag felt good in my hands, especially the pull back. Hitting the target like some cowboy-gangster-Robin-Hood mix breed. I was starting to get in the zone when a damn shadow demon got in front of my target. “DAMNIT DARK ONE!!!” The Dark One, or Dark for short, was a shadowy being with no true form but a smoky blackness with eyes and bloody teeth. “How the hell you got in?” The main reason for all the security in the range was to keep this asshole out. Always popping out of nowhere in front of shooters, always playing head games with his fellow demons, and pissing off the local exorcists.

“Hello, Janet.” You can always tell his mood with his voice. When happyish his voice is very high pitched and squeaky, like he eats helium for breakfast. When angered his voice is deeper and more demonic. His voice sounds like a chipmunk's at the moment. “Why haven’t you performed your Georgie duties with Creepy yet?” This again? Dark is so happened to be one of Creepy’s housemates that loves to meddle in our affair.

“I am not ready. Simple as that.”

“Will you ever be ready?”

“Will the mental and emotional scars of multiple rapes will heal? Maybe. I am damaged goods, Dark. And Creepy knows this. He won’t push me into something I am not ready for.”

“You never had consensual sex before, I too know this. But sex isn’t something to be afraid of.” Dark have sincere moments like this a few times with me. I found that he likes me the first moment we meet at the Well House. There I meet him and the entire Gray Family. I liked the others but I found Dark being a bit of an asshole when his first impression idea was a fucking jump scare. Creepy’s cousins from the Netherlands, Rumple and his conjoined twin Ruffle, tore Dark a new one. But Dark had a way to see into people’s souls. I felt ashamed of my fear of intimacy. “Oh! Heyheyhey. I didn’t mean for that. Look. You can still get sexual pleasure without intercorse. Hell! I even encourage you to ask him to do it in his Dayform. I bet his Dayform would be nice and gentle.”

I can feel my face turning red, “Shut the fuck up DARK!”

“My dear. Your catching the shooting range on fire.”

I looked at the targets and saw the range in a blaze. Chatterer was calmly getting the fire out with an extinguisher. Ever since the Bond Fire I have developed pyrokinesis, but can’t control it well when I am emotional. I mean, why the fuck can’t I have a job, have everyone forget about my Kill Count, and to be ready to finally have sex with my boyfriend! And here is Dark having the fucking time of his life at my expense! God! The Mother Fucker Is Annoying!

“Dark… Get the HELL OUT OF MY BASEMENT!” A British but very angry voice was heard at the end of the room. Elliott Spencer, owner of the Puzzle Box was heading our way. The shadow disappeared through an air vent, the cowered. “Janet, are you alright?”

“No, I mean. I just caught your range on fire.” Tears was slowly forming in my eyes. Fuck! I don’t cry!

“ShShshShsh.” Elliott pulled me close in a hug. “You’re okay. You’re okay. Come join me to the main floor office.”

***

Crunch... Crunch... Crunch…

“When did you guys get the popcorn?” I asked the Elders.

Elvira smiled, “Since the part of your shameless flirt with Butterball.”

‘You’re a great storyteller, Janet!’ Jason signed fast, but his shoulders were slumped as if thinking of something that upsets him. ‘Dark shouldn't push you that way though.’

Alpha and Beta Pennywise was looking at me with sad blue eyes. “Sweetie, there is no need to rush in.” Beta patted my hand, “If I remember the town history, my mate was a Georgie in his late fifties. Is that right, my Alpha?”

“That is right. Creepy will remain patient. You commit when you are ready.” The Alpha Pennywise patted my hair. “Only when you are ready.” Everyone in the room nodded their head in silent agreement.

Click. Click. Click. Freddy had his eyes closed and tapping the table with his claws, “I will deal with Dark later. Until then. Janet? Will you please continue?” Freddy grabbed a handful of popcorn and shoved them in his mouth.

***

In the main office of the Puzzle Box. The puzzle box known as the Lemarchand Configuration was in a glass case on a shelf. Elliott grabbed the box, “I have been looking for someone to be my business partner in the Puzzle Box. At least more human and more talented than my Cenobites. Someone Pinhead might approve,” Elliott laughed. I always find it interesting that some non humans like to see their Day and Night forms as separate individuals and as such will act like two different people. “Maybe you can hel-”

I cut him off when I noticed a teen shoving a young boy against one of the games, about to put a quarter in the machine. The number one rule in Puzzle Box is use only the Cenobite Tokens to play the games, never use real money. One thing about the Puzzle Box is all the video games are not only curse but connected to the Labyrinth, the Hell that the Cenobites rule.

Everyday, and I mean every day, I learn something new about myself. Last week I learned that I have a talent to read any book in the library and understand what it said, it didn’t matter if they were in Spanish, Old Norse, or some weird alien Hieroglyphs. Yesterday, I learned I smell like cinnamon (thanks to the local radio jockey werewolf who pointed it out). But this day I learned that I can teleport, known as Blink.

One moment I was in the office watching the CCTV, the next I found myself between the teen and younger boy. I didn’t even had time to think how I got there. I just yanked the middle schooler away from the game, while balling the collar of the older teen in my fist as he and I got sucked in the game.

Once in the Labyrinth the teen was cussing up a storm. “You Fucking Cunt! I almost fucking Had that dirty fucking Nigger in here!” I don’t usually pay attention about skin color or origin. But I saw a bigot asswipe trying to kill a kid, I just had to intervene. More cursing, more yelling. I almost wanted him to take a swing at me so I can show him who the real cunt was.

“What’s your name?” I smiled sweetly, just to piss him off. “I’m Janet Kingsburg.” I almost laughed at the face he made. He looked at me like I was crazy! I mean, the teen lives in Porta Inferni for the love of Pete. Everyone is crazy.

“I know who you are, Cunt! And I am not impress.” He started to walk in front of me, flashed a switchblade, “Billy Hargrove, that is the name on the person who will kill you.” Then he charged at me, just as I hope. I dodged to the side grabbed his arm with one hand and slapped his face with the other. He had a shocked look on his face, but he quickly recovered. He charged at me again, I slapped him again.

“So, why you wanted to kill a kid for? Because he is black? Scared that he’ll seek revenge for his ancestor's bondage?” Hargrove attacked again, and again I slapped him again on that same spot. “Afraid that you’ll lose your White Supremacy? Just to let you know I meet a lot of people of every color. I got cheated, used, and raped by the entire race rainbow. Do you see me killing a fucking kid becues he was born with a darker complexion?”

I was pleased at least that my handprint was welting on his face. None the less, I was tired of douging and slapping him. So the last charge he did I let him stabbed me. “Finally killed ya, ya dumb bitch!” Oh the look on his face when I just sweetly smiled at him as flames licked out of my stabbed wound.

I lifted my shirt to show him the flames as they died down, revealing the wound was gone. Not even a scratch was seen, as if the stabbing never took place. “Are we done with this worthless dance, or are we going to continue to waste time?” Shadows was forming and I wanted to head over to Leviathan, the Lord of the Labyrinth. He would let us out once we get to the center. I saw a path that didn’t had any black mist, and it felt safe. “This way.”

***

The path is long and spirits and demons was always trying to seer us from the path. I felt safe on the path, I didn’t feel safe when these characters was near. Hargrove was reluctant at following my lead, until a naked ghost tried to strangle him. “Told you to say in the path.”

“You didn’t had to save me. I was just fine.”

“Sure. I think she was the Strangling Lady of Room 237.”

“No way. Donny Torrance exorcised that bitch a long time ago.”

“You do realize we are literally in Hell. As in Hades, Inferno, the Land of Fire and Brimstone? Next time you tell me to go to Hell. I will respond ‘Been there done that,’ because that is where we are.”

“Go to Hell.”

“Again, WE ARE ALREADY THERE!!!”

A booming voice was heard, “Yep, you are definitely in Hell.”

I turned to the sound of the voice and saw a floating gigantic, elongated diamond, “Greeting sir! Are you Leviathan?”

“Indeed I am. What is your desire?” A beam of black light shone on me. “Hmm. Quite the simplest aren’t you. I grant you freedom from the Labyrinth.” A beam shone on Hargrove. “Ohhh? You would make a wonderful plaything.”

The teen pulled out his knife, “I would like to see you try.”

That idiot Hargrove obviously didn’t know who he just challenged, “Lord of the Labyrinth. I wish to request a boon.”

The floating shape chuckled, “The boy’s freedom is also granted, for now.”
***

“You have the patience of a saint.” Mother Mary Helena said while shaking her head.

The Elders nodded in agreement. Freddy looked around at everyone on the table, “I take it that everyone agrees with the plan.”

“Plan?” I was curious on what they was talking about.

Alpha Pennywise raised his gloved hand towards me, “We was discussing who will become the next Loser Club for the last three weeks and we a tie-breaker.”

“I am the tie-breaker?” I will be helping to choose the new Loser Club? That would be awesome! “Flagg! Stay out of my head. I see you smiling like a cheshire cat.”

Flagg smirked, “Yes, you have proven talent, patience, and guts in the past month that we chosen you to help us. We have two groups of kids we want as the new members of the Loser Club. Some descendants to the original Loser Club members and some new blood.”

“What are the pros and cons to each group?” They had me hook, line, and sinker.

Freddy leaned forward, “The old blood have been trained since birth, but they are prideful. The descendants to the original Loser Club even name their first born after their ancestors.”

“Okay, so the old blood have the advantage of training and tradition. But the family have pride?”

Chuck shifted in his seat, “Borderline arrogance, actually. The last generation was okay, but this generation are self deserving brats.”

“And the new blood?”

“Humble and well behave for the most part. They have the makings to be the new Loser Club, but we don’t know where their talents lay.” Flagg winked at me with a chuckle, “We with test the kids on two separate missions. A friend of ours, Maggie Burroughs, will take the old blood to their mission. You will take the new blood to theirs. After that you and her will compare notes.”

{Hey Flagg, why does the name Maggie Burroughs sounds familiar?}

{You might not know this, Little Sister, but nobody watches the movies in town. So you are one of the few people outside the Elders that recognised Katherine Krueger’s alias.}

“So what’s the mission?”

“We will tell you next week.” Elvira smiled, “You just rest up and prep up till the next Elder’s Meeting.”

Chapter 5: Loser Party

Summary:

Will Janet and the Loser Club Candidates pass the test? Stranger Things are happening in San Angeles.

Notes:

Longer chapter!!!!

Flagg and Pinhead stopped me after the Elder’s meeting. Flagg wrapped an arm around me. “Okay, Sis. Spill. You were with Leviathan a half an hour after Hargrove was released from the Labyrinth.”

“Yes, Janet. Please tell me you didn’t made a deal with him. I don’t know how to protect you from him.” Pinhead touched my cheek and looked at me with a look I didn’t even knew Pinhead can make.

“I didn’t made any deals, but he is curious about me. He told me about a secret reading room in the library and a shrine in the lake?” I lowered my voice to a whisper. “And a God of the Gates. Whatever the Hell that means!”

Pinhead and Flagg looked at each other and gave relieved sighs. “Thank God.” Flagg look like he almost keeled over with worry just for a second.

“Not quite.” Chuckled Pinhead. He then raised his hand . “But the God of the Gates? That is strange. I never heard of such of a God.”

“Maybe Gozer the Gozerian? Or Zulu?” I winked at the men, “Who are we going to call if that is the case.”

“Not those self acclaimed eco-biologists. New York is still finding burnt marshmallow on some of their buildings.” Flagg smirked. “He mentioned the reading room and shrine? I thought those were just a urban legend.”

“I have seen the blueprints of the library and there is a missing room.” Pinhead looked at me and asked, “Did Leviathan told you where it was?”

I nodded, “Behind the mantle in the reading area were the newspapers and magazines are.”

“Ready to Blink?” Flagg grabs my hand and I found myself in front of the fireplace in the library. Even though I learned that I can Blink, I still haven’t learn how to do it as effectively as Flagg and the others.

During the day the fireplace have a nice fire going. But now, with the sun just minutes away from peeking in the horizon and the brick and plaster are cool to the touch. Seeing a white mist instead of the normal black mist was interesting. As I stood in front of the mantel I noticed a pentagram inside the fireplace itself where the white smoky haze was coming from. I kneeled in front of the fireplace and like a possessed idiot I touched the pentagram. The back of the fireplace opened up.

“Holy shit…” Flagg took the words right of of my mouth. We stepped in and found a spiraling staircase. “Okay then, a secret reading room in a secret basement.”

I looked down, “Curiouser and curiouser.”

“Ready to go down the rabbit hole,” Pinheads voice had changed with a hint of humor behind it. Then I realised the sun came up.
“Morning, Elliott.” I patted the Dayform of Pinhead on the back. The three of us went down to the library's basement. When we made it to the basement our jaws dropped. This place was huge! Wall to wall with books, scrolls, and artifacts. “I think we found the Batcave.”

Flagg whispered, “I’m Joker.”

I whispered back, “I’m Harley.”

“Who am I?” whispered Elliot Spencer.

Without missing a beat, Flagg and I answered insync with each other, “Riddler.”

“Fair enough.” We spit up to explore the now discovered secret room.

***

“Hey Janet! Can you read this? It seems to be in code or a dead language.”

“Let me see,” Elliot passed me the book, “This is written in Akkadian and it says, ‘As long as there is Day there will be Night. Also as there is Chaos there will be Peace. Space and Time. Black and White. But there must be a scale to balance the Order. There is Twilight, Necessity, the Void, and the Gray. These things that Balance the Order.’ That is what it says.”

“Huh. That is both enlightening and confusing at the same time.” Chucky was running through a book on Haiti magic with his wife by his side looking at a book titled ‘Magikal Cookery.’ We invited the other Elders as well as Creepy and his family.

Rumple and his conjoined twin on the back of his head, was going through artifacts, Mr. Cleaver and Dark Clown (DC for Short) found an armory, And Ringmaster and the Heads of the Gray family was looking at maps, star charts, and what looks like a dimensional gate. Dazy Gray, the only one that takes a femalistic form even in the day was doing nothing but laying on the large table in the room. “Mom? Dad? It is so boring in here! Can I just Go?”

Beta gave out a large sign, “I’ll tell you what. You show us something you discovered that is interesting then I will let you go.”

“MOM! There isn’t anything interesting here but the ceiling art with Great Granddad, the Great Turtle Maturin, and Leviathan with weird people and animals in a form of a circle.”

All at once everyone crowded Dazy looking up at the ceiling. There an image blackness with a white outline of a woman’s eyes peering down. Twelve other images circling the eyes with roman numerals over their heads. Maturin’s number was I, an image of a clown in orange light had the number V, and Leviathan’s number was IX. It was surreal. Alpha Penny grabbed Dazy’s hand and look her straight in the eyes, “Your free to go.”

The pink cladded woman disappeared with a Blink. “Curiouser and curiouser. Have I gone mad?” I looked at my boyfriend.

Creepy looked back at me a smirked, “I'm afraid so, but let me tell you something, the best people usually are.”

Freddy chuckled, “We’re all mad here. I’m mad. You’re mad.”

I winked at Freddy, “How do you know I am mad?”

Elvira’s Day Form, Cassandra Peterson, giggled, “You must be! Or you wouldn’t have come here.”

Mr. Cleaver broke the circle, “I don’t get it.”

I spotted a copy of ‘Alice in Wonderland’ and lead Mr. Cleaver Gray to a couch. The two of us got comfortable as I started reading, “Alice in Wonderland. Chapter One. Down the Rabbit-Hole. Alice was beginning to get very tired sitting by her sister on the bank…”

Everyone practically had stars in their eyes seeing me reading to Cleaver. Especially Creepy, who I am sure, was imagining me doing the same for his brood. Everyone went back to work. Discovering as much they can about the reading room, but staying close and silent. Listening to my voice tell the story of a little girl in a madding world of hatters, disappearing cats, and red paint on roses.

***

We spent hours in the reading room till someone announced that they was getting tired and wanted to continue the next day. Everyone agreed. When we got out of the fireplace the library was packed with our friends trying to get news on the new discovery.

Freddy lifted his hand, his glove and burns absent by his Dayform , “Settle down! Settle down! Yes, the Reading Room have been found! But it will be closed to the public till the Elders deemed it safe for both humans and non-humans! Though, so far, it looks like it won't be long till it is open for everyone! That is all!”

As everyone was diminishing, Elliot gently grabbed my elbow, “I need to speak with you. Come walk with me to the Puzzle Box?”

I was curious but nervous. We walked towards the arcade, “You have been trying to talk to me for the past two days.”

“Yeah, And something have been keeping us from having this conversation. Like how Dr. Marisa Kendall's pet alligator, Ramón, was in the neighbor’s pool.”

“Again? Man. Not that I have anything to say. I was helping Ash Williams close off a portal that was opened by the Naturan Demanto yesterday.”

“What? You didn’t get raped by a tree did you?”

“It tried but it burned nicely before it did.”

“Good girl.” We made it to the Puzzle Box, Elliott lead me back to his office. He picked up the Lemarchand Configuration. “Now where were we the other day? Ahh. Yes. I told you I was looking for a business partner for the Puzzle Box.” He handed me the box. “So what do say, Partner?”

“Shut up.”

Elliott smiled, “Pinhead also wants you has my Day Partner.”

“Why me? Not that I don’t want to be your Day Partner, I do. But why? You barely knew me a month ago.” I was feeling… A Lot. Excitement, nervousness, happiness, suspicion, fear, and a sensation on mild satisfaction at the sametime.

“You have done a penty the earn your spot as a member of the town. Hell, you earned it on your first day here when you came with Cujo!” Elliott covered my hands, that was still holding the box, with his larger ones. “Pinhead and I both agreed that you are perfect for the job. With your skills and work experience-”

I cut him off, “My work experience? I didn’t gave you a resume.”

“No, you didn’t. But all the others that you did gave a resume,” He released my hands. He opened a drawer and brought out and think stack of papers. “Passed them to me. I want you as my business partner and co-owner of the Puzzle Box. Will you join the dark side?”

“Yes.”

***
The rest of the week I was getting to know the kids. Staring with the groups leader, Mike Wheeler. He was a sweetheart but definitely a born leader, intelligent, conscientious student, and is committed to his friends. I wasn’t surprised that the young man was the DM for their weekly game of Dungeons and Dragons.

After that I visited Jane Hopper, Sheriff Jim Hopper’s adopted daughter. Everyone calls her Eleven or El from back when she was an experiment in a genetic lab in the group’s hometown. She is a psychic with a limited vocabulary, a clever girl, and a fellow lover of toaster waffles.

Dustin Henderson’s visit was very interesting. He have learned how to tame demo-dogs. Predatory creatures originating from the Upside Down, an alternate dimension of rot and darkness. Dustin have four of them, D'Artagnan, Athos, Aramis, and Porthos. Named after the four main characters of his favorite book and candy, ‘The Three Musketeers.’

I recognized Lucas Sinclair as the boy I saved at the Puzzle Box. When his family saw me at their door they grabbed me in, shook my hand, and invited me to dinner. I told them the reason of my visit even though I knew they were already informed. The parents were beaming at the idea that their boy was a possible future member of the Loser Club. Lucas vocalised that he have some doubts that he will become a Loser and why. This told me three things about the boy. One, he is smart. Two, he is the voice of reason in the group. Three, he is always on guard.

The son of Joyce Byers, Will is a quiet young man with a talent with art and literature. Will is a genius with both science and the supernatural. He gained a physic ability call ‘True Sight’ thanks to a hive minded monster known as the Mind Flayer. Most humans in Porta Inferni won’t get a non-human partner till after their first kill, but Will and the Flayer became partners when Will was just twelve. Which was just a few years ago. Even though he haven’t had his first kill, he shows promise. He knows his way around a gun, though I can tell he hates them. And he knows Morse Code and can decipher any secret message you can give him in seconds.

But things almost got out of hand when I visited Maxine Mayfield's house.

***

I groaned when Billy Hargrove opened the door, “Please tell me I have the wrong house and a Maxine Mayfield doesn't live here.”

“Hey! Nigger loving brat! You have a visiter!” I would have punched him if someone didn’t beat me to it.

Billy’s attacker straighten himself up, “Neil Hargrove. Billy’s father and Maxine’s Stepfather. Please come in.” I was in the system long enough to recognize a poisonous family. I knew I wasn’t going to like this visit. Luckily I didn’t see any black mist. But I kept my guard up while in the house, I didn’t felt safe.

A young girl came to greet me. She too was very guarded and looked skeptical on why I was there, “Maxine Mayfield?”

“Max. Not Maxine. And don’t call me Mad Max unless your a friend of mine.”

“Mad Max? Donkey Kong 673893. Dig Dug 736589. Defender 635429. Pac-Man 6950431. Galaga-” I stopped. And looked at the young lady and smiled, “You have been beating your own high score lately.”

“Starker.”

“Can’t argue with that since you and your friends are regulars at the arcade and I am going to be with you on your first mission.” I smirked at the redhead.

“My friends and I don’t need a babysitter.”

“Do you know what a handler is?” Max shook her head. “A handler is someone who trains, advise, and have charge of another person of government. Such as a politician or an agent.”

“So, you are not my babysitter but my handler.”

“Yep. All I am doing is tell you the mission, tell you my opinion, write notes, pay for food, and I am backup if things get hairy. Deal?”

“That’s all?” Max stared at me for a long time, nodded her head. “Deal.”

“Hold it!” Mr. Hargrove grabbed and twisted my wrist. “I didn’t agree for my step-daughter to be on that mission.”

“Sir. I advise you to let go.” I growled through my teeth.

Billy looked on with an amused look on his face, “Trust me, Old Man. You might wanna listen.”

“SHUT UP, FAG!”

At that moment I twisted my arm and through him over my shoulder. I placed my foot on his neck to show him that I was the Boss. “Ignorance breeds Ignorance. Hatred breeds hatred.” I smiled my sweetest smile to freak him out. “But I’ll meet you halfway. Max comes with me and so does you son. He will help supervise your daughter and her friends. Deal?”

Neil gagged for air as I released him. “Fine, take them both. But bring them back alive.”

“Oh I plan to.”

***
The meeting I had with the Elders was short and to the point. The mission was a drug bust at San Angeles. Apparently some extraterrestrial drug called Melange was not only found on Southern California, but are also being mixed with other street drugs. That means someone “off world” is involved and I know the “inside man” to help.

I headed to Ashy Slashy's Hardware and Nada’s Tech. At first I did thought it was strange that there was a store that combined both gardening and computers, after meeting the two Day Partners together I discovered why. They both know their way around construction and machinery, they are specialized experts to both their Day and Night professions, and they are always underestimated. Surprisingly the ragtag duo and their equally ragtag store was perfect for the town.

“Hey girl. Thanks again for helping me with the portal.” Ash rubbed his nub of an arm with his only hand when I walked in, “What can I do for you?”

“Here to meet John. My team will be dealing with some ‘off world’ problems and need some tech for their mission.”

Ash nodded, “Heard about San Angeles. Nada is very confused why someone ‘off world’ would mix the most ‘essential and valuable commodity in the universe’ with Earth street drugs.”

Thinking of one of my charges I made an educated guess, “Brainwashing physic genetic engineering?”

“Like Sheriff Hopper’s kid?”

“IT ALL MAKES SENSE NOW!” The voice of John Nada came from the doorway of the backroom. “Like an influencing super soldier serum. That makes the most sense.”

A woman behind me voice her opinion as well, “Spice would make super soldiers, but Melange alone wouldn’t guarantee any loyalty. Mixing it with LSD and meth would definitely make some brainwashed loyalist that are extremely dangerous.” She turned to me and raised her hand which I shook with merriment, “Maggie Burroughs. I wish you and your kids luck.”

“Janet Kingsburg. Your kids are taking on the Nazi prison ghost ship. That one sounds very advance.”

“Yep. Because my kids have been training their whole lives for missions like this, It just make sense to give them a more challenging mission.” Maggie nodded matter-of-factly, and I truly agreed. My kids don’t have the advantage as her kids. Even Though I have two powerful psychics in my team we are outclassed and outnumbered by two members. Maggie turned to Ash, “I need some blessed hardware, and I assume you will need some ET tech, Janet. Put her purchases on my tab.”

Maggie and I separated with are respected helpers. John was giving me some intel on the drug, its origin, and the most likely groups that it associate with Melange. He gave me some sunglasses that will help identify any possible alien threat. He also gave me some watches that dubbed as a communication device and camouflage shield just incase.

***

On departure day Maggie and I shook hands and agreed to meet again for coffee, I was treating.

As for transportation I was to drive Jane Hardy’s hearse that she converted into a limo that can easily set five overly excited kids in the back with room to spare. Ms. Hardy did warn me that the hearse was haunted but the ghosts likes kids and is relatively safe. And like Christen, Hearse can drive itself. Hargrove and I agreed that he can drive Christen, who didn’t want to be left behind and Hargrove also agreed to take the dogs, Cujo included.

The ride was long but the kids was smart enough to bring their D&D gear and played an easy to understand storyline for the girls’ entertainment as well. Cujo and the Demo-dogs entertained themselves by taking turns growling and grooling on Hargrove.

***

When we made it to San Angeles it was after midnight and the kids was passed out in the back. I signed Hargrove that we were pulling over to a nice spot where no one will bother us. I checked to see the kids still asleep then went to Christen and Hargrove. I got in the passenger side.

“Where’s the brats?” a growl was heard from the back, apparently the Demo-dogs don’t appreciate someone calling their kids brats. I smiled at the faceless dog that was growling and gave him a assering pat on his head, his growling slowly turned to a purr.

“The Party are sleep. I need you to watch the kids as I contact some favors that are owed to me.” Hargrove looked at me with a confused look, his face alone was enough to know what he was thinking. “When I was nine I beaten the leaders of the three most dangerous gangs in San Angeles. They called me Red Palm. I haven’t contacted them for over a decade.”

“Your lying.” Hargrove face changed from confusion to awed. He called me a lier, but I knew that he believed me.

“Take the Demos to Herse. Christen, Cujo, and I have some things we must do before sunrise.”

***

Funny thing about San Angeles is that there is more action at night time then day. More traffic, both wheels and foot, more businesses open, more everything. My first stop was in Chinatown. I wasn’t looking for people or businesses, but looking at the walls. Then I found it. On the wall of a herb shop was the chinese character of Dragon in yellow but was made to look gold. I grabbed a bag I bought earlier from Ash’s. I took out a red can of spray paint and spray a nice wet spot of red over the tag. I placed my hand on the red paint on the wall and sprayed over it with a black spray can. Lifting my hand off the wall, leaving a red handprint on the wall. I looked around to make sure everyone in the street saw. Then I made a show of getting in my car and made her roar. I wanted people to know what I was wearing and what car I was driving. I even had the top down so Cujo would be recognized.

I did the same thing on two different territories. One on a painting of an Anglerfish another on Vampire teeth. And just like in Chinatown I made a show of my car and dog. Anyone else who dose this would be a fucking idiot. But I knew what I was doing.

My last stop was at an abandoned military base neighborhood. I remembered my last home with my family before they died. I found my old childhood house, boarded up but still the same. The sound of motorcycles was coming closer. I got out to welcome the first gang to visit.

“Rusty James of the Rumble Fish? Is that you? You didn’t age well.” The gang leader of the motorcycle gang looked at me with scorn.

“Who the fuck are you?”

“I know thirteen, or was it fifteen years, was a long time without contact. But I thought my calling card and meeting place would be enough to clue you in. Maybe I should of worn a Karategi with a black belt and pigtails. Janet Kingsburg, the Red Palm.”

“Bullshit.” Just then black BMWs with images of golden dragons on the hood of the leading car. pulled in the neighborhood.

“Looks like Joey Tai of the Dragon Triad is here.”

The leader of the triad came out of his car, “How have you been, Red Palm?” Tai bowed to me and I returned the gesture with my own. I was happy that I didn’t had to convince him who I was.

More cars came through, Jags, Firebirds, Model Ts, all forms of hot rods with flames, bats, and vampire fangs on the hood or sides of the vehicles parked in front of my old home. The gang came out and charged at me with moxi. I grabbed the nearest gang member and through him over my shoulder and I bitch slapped the next one. The fight continued with me hitting, kicking and throwing my challengers.

“Stop!” The Count of the Vampires’ voice rang through the fight. Eight heavyset guys was at my feet and not a mark on me. “Red Palm?” To make my point I just slapped him hard enough to make welts in the form of a hand mark. “Shit! Yep. Ya Red Palm alrite. Anyone else wouldn’t have the guts to do that.”

***
I called Hargrove to drive the kids to our temporary hideout. When the Hearse made it to the house I have already told the three gangs why I was back in the city and what my mission was without getting too much detailed about the supernatural side of it. I introed the Party with the Three Gangs.

“El? Do you know what Networking is?” Jane Hopper shook her head. I looked at the other kids. “It is the exchange of information or services among individuals, groups, or institutions. Specifically, the cultivation of productive relationships for employment or business.” I waved my hand, gesturing to the Three Gangs. “This is networking. We have information about a new drug that might be in their territories and where it came from. And they have information on where to find the drug and it’s maker.”

Count nodded his head, “One of my guys oded on the drug you guys are talking about. Made his eyes blue, even the whites were blue. He died from the overdose.”

“The drug is highly addictive but the withdraw is fatal.” I foulded my arms as I look at the Three Gangs, I wanted to convince them how any attempt to mimic the drug would be bad for business. “If your customers learn that withdraws are fatal, they won’t buy it.”

“Janet Dear, you underestimate how stupid our customers are.” Tai smirked as he tilted his head at me. “But you made your point. My family, at least, will not cultivate this drug.”

I looked at the kids, “This is your floor now. Get the info you need and you make the decisions. But remember, in the outside world you are just a bunch of losers. You will be underestimated. Looked down on. Hopefully ignored and invisible. OWN IT!” I slammed my palm on the table. “You kids know who Sir Arthur Conan Doyle is?”

Will perked up, “He is the author of Sherlock Holmes!”

I smiled, “That’s right! Now, any of you know who Holmes got his information from?”

Lucas answered with uncertainty, “Baker Street Irregulars?”

“They were street urchins.” Dustin said with pride.

“Very good, buy why did Sherlock Holmes used street urchins for his intelligence agents?” I asked them this to challenge them on the purpose of the Loser Club. I think my questions was getting the point across. Even the Three Gangs, who were politely quiet, was nodding their heads in recognition.

El quietly spoke, “In the outside world they are just a bunch of losers.”

Max hold Lucas’ hand, “They would be underestimated. Looked down on. Hopefully ignored and invisible.”

Mike, looked at his friends with his mouth open then he looked at me, “But we are not Irregulars nor are we Holmes! We are BOTH! We are both street urchins and detectives! We are Losers!”

“That is right. You kids are both.”

***

A week of the kids gathering information, networking with the Three Gangs, and a little bit of spying. We finally concluded where the Melange was coming from. Tyrell Corporation was our main suspect in the foundation of the drug. Dr. Eldon Tyrell, the CEO and founder of the corporation was also on Nada’s list of conspirators with “off world” businesses.

Mike and his team came with the plan. I was just going to supervise with the glasses and play guardian if a grownup was needed. The Party manage to sneak in without my help. But I wouldn’t be able to tell you how many times my breath and heart was caught in my throat. There was a few close calls. But all in all they were doing fine on their own.

Lucas manage to find and make copies of the building blueprints. Each kid had their own and split to each floor. Looking for the drug and anything that associated with it. Nada’s glasses and watches where a big help to sneaking in the higher floors where security was tighter.

When Mike noticed his floor was crawling with security he contacted his friends with the watches to see which floor had the most guards and cams. When he found that his floor was the one with the most surveillance and man power he told the others to regroup with him on his floor. Smart kid.

Using the watches to remain invisible they looked through the hall and found a metal double door with a keycard lock on each side. Max, who is the self acclaimed zoomer of the group, raced through the crowd and collected two keycards. She slid one card with Will sliding the other. The door lead to a lab with both the drug and bioengineered bodies in containers. I hate being right. Super soldiers.

Lucas looked through the computers, “Janet. The bodies don’t show any brainwaves.”

“That makes this easier. These are not people, but humanoid vegetables that have the ability to kill and maybe a danger to humanity.” I shifted in my seat as I watch the kids through my glasses. “You know what to do.”

The kids nodded as Will summons The Mind Frayer. The creature's tentacles appear behind him and attacked the bodies with esteemed hostility. The other kids gathered the cinnamon smelling drug as fast as they can. Frayer was definitely making too much noise. El opened a gate to the Upside Down for the kids to go through. El was the first to go through, Lucas, Dustin, and Max came behind her. Will and Mike were last as back up.

Good thing too, as security came through the door. Mike used a trang gun while Will was using Frayer’s limbs to kayoed the guards. When the portal was small enough for one person to get through at a time Will got in. Mike made sure he got as many as he need as he backed though, still firing his gun till Eleven closed the gate completely.

***

“So what are we to do now?” Mike was nervous. We have already destroyed the ‘spice’ but only to find a GPS tracker in the stash.

“It is your choice, kiddo. Fight or flee. You fight, you can stop any foe from reaching your families but you might die. You flee, your enemy will follow you to your kin but you will live long enough for a plan.” I looked at the kids, “You kids know what an entente is? It is friendly understanding or informal alliance. It is also a kind of truce.”

Mike got the clue and moved in front of the gang leaders, “Will the Three Gangs fight with us?” After they nodded he looked at me, “Will you fight with us?”

I smiled as I too nodded, “When dealing with an adversary, kids. You joke when you are scared, smile when you are hurt, and when you see blood, regardless if it’s yours or theirs, you laugh as loud and as manic as you can. People don’t know how to deal with crazy, especially when crazy is coming from a kid.” Out of the corner of my eye I saw the gang leaders shudder, most likely having war flashbacks of me when I was a little girl in pigtails.

Dustin was in and out of the Hearse, carrying a bat with nails. Lucas laughed, “Dude! Is that Steve Harrington’s bat?” Dustin smiled as he blew through a silent whistle. The Demos gathered around him. He was ready. For anything. Lucas tightened his bandanna and put on his gloves. Getting battle ready. Mike was making plans with the gang leaders and me. Max went ahead and hid in a different house to watch the only entrance for the enemies. Hargrove went with her with a sniper strapped to his back and extra ammo. El and Will was meditating, using the astro plain to spy on the corporation.

***

The battle was long and bloody. The only enemy that appeared was all bioengineered beings. Super humans. But they didn’t espected that a few of us were supers as well. The kids kicked ass. Thanks to Max, Will, and Eleven the otherside didn’t even had the element of surprise on their side. If anything they was surprised when they saw the Demos growling, me on fire, and our numbers.

When we returned home we were exhausted. I dropped each kid home, dropped the Hearse before dropping off Max and Hargrove. I meet with the elders to give them my report.

“Shit girl, that was impressive.” Elvira laughed.

“The kids are impressive.” I nodded. “They were outclassed and outgunned but stayed strong and smart.”

“I am so jealous of your team.” Maggie Burroughs sighed, “My kids not only didn’t listen to my teaching but was bulldozing me. While my kids might have finished their mission with flying colors. I believe their pride and vainglory will get themselves killed.” Maggie looked at me with interest in her eyes. “I wonder how it would have happened if we had switched missions.”

“We might never know.” Pinhead place a hand on Maggie’s shoulder.

“One thing I do know is that this is a difficult decision.” Freddy flexed his gloved hand, “I say a vote between the Old Blood and the Party.” He thrown his hat in the center of the table and pieces of paper and pencils appeared in front of the elders. Maggie and I crossed our fingers.

The hat was passed to each Elder and each one dropped their paper in it. Then it was passed to me. I counted the votes. The vote was in favored with the Party. But something was bothering me, “I am glad the you voted for my kids, but I think my kids should have their own club. The Old Blood will become similar to the bullies their ancestors had if they feel their spot in the community was cheated from them.”

The Pennys frowned at what I said, “You might be right. But that might be why the Old Blood became prideful.” Alpha grabbed my hand, “No one to show them humility. The Party is now the New Loser Club."

Chapter 6: Who Ya Gonna Call?

Summary:

New York fun with the ghost with the most.

After the Secret Reading Room was open to the public I was looking through every book and looked up every subject. But I became intrigued with H.P. Lovecraft's unpublished works. These were not the stories that he was going to share with the pulp mags that published his works. These were notes, letters, diaries, and evidence he had the shining. A powerful medium and soothsayer.

Hell, he even wrote in ‘The Cancer of Superstition’ that “all superstitious beliefs are relics of a common ‘prehistoric ignorance’ in humans,” to help hide the truth about the town and his friend Harry Houdini. According to Lovecraft’s diaries, Houdini wasn’t just an illusionist, but the real deal enchanter.

I found tear stains on some of his writings about his so-called racism. How he once loved a black man but had to place the white supremus card to hide his sexuallity. How he lost his lover after his poem, ‘On the Creation of Niggers.’ His anger towards his New English culture, ancestors, and his own guilt helped him write stories about descendants in a bloodline that can’t ever escape the guilt of the crimes committed by their ancestors. My own tears threatened to stain the page.

I was intrigued that he wrote the first edition of ‘Handbook for the Recently Deceased.’ But in this version it was written as his own ‘Book of Coming Forth by Day,’ he even wrote about Saturn’s sandworms, trees with doorways to ‘festive towns,’ a man with blades for hands, and a Victorian gentleman who married a corpse. But his handbook was later used for the quite literally recently deceased.

When I was not working at the Puzzle Box, on a mission, or on a romantic date with Creepy. I was in the reading room. Creepy and the Elders teased me for making the Reading Room my house. I couldn’t help it. All that newly discovered knowledge. I practically stolen a tome call ‘Shiny Cogitation: Trancing.’ I found this even more intriguing than Lovecraft's unpublished works.

***

“Hey! Hey! Morning PORTA INFERNI!!! This is your Disk Jock, Scott Howard in Wolf Fever AM Radio!” The werewolf in my car radio was as energetic as always. “I am taking song requests today. But please layoff on the dark shit. The eight hours of Slipknot's Iowa fucked a lot of people up.”

I laughed “Oh God! I must have missed that!” I was taking a break from the Reading Room on my day off. Lying in Christine’s backseat with the top down and listening to the town's local radio station. We were parked at the square, soaking up sunlight, and meditating.

After a few request The Wolf’s voice came out of the radio, “Thanks for you requests guys, but they are still a little dark. How about something a little more different.
Scott, you silly wolf, I got you! I shot up in my seat so fast I made a few bypassers jumped. I called the station with my cell, “Hi, Wolf Scott.”

“Janet ‘Big Sis’ Kingsburg! Finally out of the Reading Room! What is you request?”

“I am craving some classical piano. Ever heard of ‘Piano Sonata No. 2’ by Frédéric Chopin? Would that be alright?” I noticed a few people looking at me with disgust, confusion, and curasity. I winked at them with my finger to my lips.

“Oh Wow! No one ever requested classical before! Let me see… Ah! Found it! Frédéric Chopin’s ‘Piano Sonata No. 2’ by Big Sis request!”

When the ‘Funeral March’ was playing, there was a roar of laughter around me. But it all died down after the first minute was over and everyone was quite. They was surprised at how the song was calming and inspiring even with the dark undertone. It was obvious that no one heard all eight minutes of ‘Funeral March’ before. I was glad that Scott played it through without interrupting it. I was even more happy when his voice came through with merriment, “Big Sis, I should be mift at the fact you tricked me. But I truly enjoyed that. And I think everyone also enjoyed it as well. The phones were all silent during the eight minutes of playing. Would anyone of you guys be interested in a ‘Classical Hour’ once a week?”

I called again, “Hey Scott! If you are serious lets start with Edvard Grieg’s Hall of the Mountain King, Toccata and Fugue in D Minor 2 by J.S. Bach, and Symphony No. 5 in C Minor Op. 67 by Ludwig van Beethoven.”

“Hey, Boof? Ya got all that? Awesome! Now I have my suspicion that these are dark if not ‘halloweenish,’ but I will play these today to see how everyone likes them. But something else tells me I wouldn’t be disappointed. Thanks Big Sis.”

***

I was in deep meditation while listening to my classical request when a vision hit me. Red and Green, The Emperor Card, and a dreamcatcher. With my eyes closed and face under my summer hat I was wearing, I smiled at the shadow that blocked my sunlight, “What can I do for you Uncle Freddy?”

A low chuckle was heard as a hand grazed my cheek. I playfully placed my hand over his, “How did you know it was me? No, it doesn't matter. I am sorry to come to you on you time off especially when you aren't in the Reading Room. But I need your help with something.”

A woman's voice came from behind him, “You trust this assignment with this child? I doubt she can control him.”

I focused on the ‘him’ she was talking about with my meditation trance. “Black and White. The card Page of Swords reversed. Orion? No, Orion’s Hand. Uncle Freddy is the Ghost With the Most in town?” I sat up took off my hat and looked at the two ghosts behind me, “And do you want me to watch over him?” I lifted up my hand to the woman with the slit throat, finally out of my trance, “Janet Kingsburg at your service.”

***

The next morning before sunrise I was invited to the Elder’s meeting, “You know, I feel like an Unofficial Elder with all the meetings I get invited to in the past month and a half.”

Flagg was grinning ear-to-ear, “You all heard that? Janet is an Unofficial Elder.”

“Well, we have been inviting her to a lot of meetings.” Beta Penny added.

Chucky and Tiffany nodded. “She is a badass. And we need her ideas, luck, and skills for the team.” Chucky tapped the table with his finger. “Should we groom her to be an Elder?”

“I think we were without noticing it till now,” Pinhead looked at me with another look I might never read.

Michael and Jason look like they were trying to not awkwardly move their hands at the same time. Instead Jason put his hands in his thermal jacket pockets and Mike crossed his arms. Even without them signing everyone knew what they wanted to say. I swear, I saw their faces beaming through their masks at me.

“I think we all have forgotten something.” Jack hummed in thought, “The young lady have only lived in Porta Inferni for less than two months.”

“That doesn't mean we can’t groom her into the Elder we know she can be.” Elvira purred. “Besides, everyone in town loves her. The children, teens, and young adults have been calling her ‘Big Sis’ lately.”

Freddy’s voice cut through, “Then it is agreed, Janet Kingsburg will be groomed to become an Elder in twelve months? Nay or Yea?” A series of Yeas was heard around the table. I can feel my face turning red. My joke turned into a serious discussion and decision. “The Yeas have it. Until the year have come and gone, Janet ‘Big Sis’ Kingsburg will have the title Unofficial.”

The meeting continued till two ghosts appeared in the dining room. I nodded Juno in recognition. I looked at the man in the dirty trench coat and guide hat in disappointment. I was hoping that Michael Keaton’s portrayal of the man was played down or distorted in some way. But the actors interpretation of this louse was spot on.

Juno looked at the Elders, “Are you sure this child can handle him, he is unpredictable.”

“First of all Janet is not a child.” Freddy pointed a clawed finger at the woman, “Second of all she too is unpredictable.”

Alpha Penny chimed in, “Didn’t you played russian roulette with the Zodiac?”

I lifted my shoulders in a shrug, “I kinda cheated, the chamber was completely empty.”

Chucky was intrigued, “How did you shoot him then?”

“Remember my first night here? How I exercised the demon that was possessing me? I used that same spiritual energy to make bullets. Won’t do that again. Woke up in Zodiac’s blood a hour after.”

Flagg’s grin was mischievous, “Sister, I heard rumors you lead the wolfpack in the Full Moon Hunt the week before last.”

“I couldn’t sleep. So I went on a jog. I saw the werewolves running and I wonder how fast I was compared to the pack. I found myself leading the hunt and helped kill a big ass buck. The wolves gave me it’s heart which I ate with them. I think I am a honorary wolf now. Got invited for the next hunt.”

Freddy chuckled, “But none of that compares to the first week of your stay with us.”

“The self exercising.”

“The killing of six Incupi.”

“Sacrificing your arm for a blood summoning.”

“Followed to the captor of the Sawyer Clan.”

“My God! The Bond Fire. I would never forget the Harvest Bond Fire.”

“I think everyone in town have seen me naked at least once.” Remembering a video of me coming out of the fire with baby Jed Sawyer, now Thomas Brown Hewitt, in my arms. Every stitch of my clothing was completely burned off my body. While everyone was looking at me with approval the newcomers looked at me with confused curiosity. “You would have to have been there to know what that was all about.”

Juno shook her head to clear her mind, “I will have to bind you two together as a precaution. Please give me your arm.”

I gave Juno my arm as Juno grabbed the poltergeist’s arm as well. “Betelgeuse, adiuro vos
Janet Kingsburg. Janet Kingsburg, adiuro vos Betelgeuse.” As Juno was repeating the spell a burning sensation was scorching my arm. I can tell he was in as much pain I was in as well. On the last repeat of the spell the spot of the burning had a bonding sigil branded there.

Betelgeuse snorted in disgust, “Great…” He looked at me, “So, girly. What now?”

“Blue. The Tower Card. A red apple with the word ‘Excelsior’ carved on it.” I smirked at the Ghost with the Most. “I don’t know about you. But I am going to New York City!”

Juno humed, “You two can’t be farther than 100 meters from each other. Also I want both of you in New York. Spirits have been disappearing from the city.”

“And what makes you so sure I won’t kill Girly here once we get there.”

Boy, good thing I love a challenge. “Because if anything happens to me, my future in laws will rip you piece by piece till there's nothing left of you for the Lost Souls Room.”

“Your bluffing, no human have that kind of power.”

The Pennywise’s, with claws ripping out of their white gloves, row of needle like teeth in their smiles, and their usually blue eyes shining with orangish yellow deadlights, stood at my side. “Who said we are human, BOY! Make sure our son’s betroth return in one piece. Understood?”

I almost laugh at how the already pail ghost became even whiter.

***

Out of boredom during our car ride to the Big Apple I tried to strike up a conversation. “So, Betel. Are you named after the star or the winged Middle Eastern demon?”

Betelgeuse snapped his head to my direction so fast I was surprised his neck didn’t break. “How did you knew about the demon?”

“H.P. Lovecraft left a detailed description in one of his dairies of two Hands of Orion. One a wing demon that would rape a virganal medium. Another was a spirit that stolen the name of the demon and would marry said medium.” I stated that out of memory.

“He would have WHAT?!”

“Hey, now. You forced her to marry you. Don’t throw stones in a glass houses.”

“I WASN’T GOING TO RAPE LYDIA!”

“Let’s change the subject.”

“OH HELL NO! YOU STARTED IT!” He took a deep unnecessary breath. “Let’s talk about your better half. I assume he is a clown like his parents. You have a thing for clowns?”

“More like they have a thing for me.” It was fair that I answer since I started a bad conversation. “He became interested in me when I came with the town’s Best Friend who disappeared for a week and I pushed a demon out of my body with willpower alone.”

“Must be great in the sack if you agreed to his advances.”

I felt my face turn red, “I wouldn’t know.”

“You haven't had sex with him?”

“I’m damaged goods.” I let it at that. He looked at me with a very loud silence, but he didn’t pressed. The rest of the trip was in silence.

***

“So you are here to help ghosts.”

I wanted to throttle this nincompoop. “Dr. Venkman. Regardless what you believe, ghosts, phantoms, poltergeists, and spirits are people as well.” As if on cue a green blob of ectoplasm slim with a face raced through the firehouse just to raced back out with Betelgeuse close behind him, each of them with an arm load of food. “Even if some of them are odd.”

“Look lady, incase you haven’t noticed. My team catch them, lock them up, and throw away the key.” Peter Venkman eyed me up. “Though, to be honest, I wouldn’t minded doing that to you either.” Betelgeuse returned with a pizza in his hand. When he heard that he kicked one of the legs of Venkman’s chair hard enough to break it. “What the hell?” After Venkman landed he had the gall to look at my partner with a glare.

As I watch the idiot struggling to get back to his feet I smirked, “My ghost partner don’t like you eyeing me like that.”

“I told him his womanizing tactics will get him killed.” Dr. Ray Stantz laughed at his partner. Venkman snared at his friend. “But she has a point. When we die we might become just like those ghost we locked in a box.”

Winston Zeddemore piped in as he was reading an Egyptian scroll, “My ancestors did enough of that shit.”

Egon Spengler passed me only to stop. He bend down to smelled me, “Miss? You smell like cinnamon. Is that your smell or a perfume?”

“Should I kick him too?” My ghost looked at him with murder in his eyes.

“Betel, he is just curios. Scientific minded and all that.” I lifted my hand and made it burst in flames.

“Pyrokinesis? Interesting.” Dr. Spengler eyes widen with wonder. “Do you have other abilities as well?”

“Yes but they aren't as interesting as you, who hunt the strange and unusual, but can’t see them as nothing more then pest. I am surprised that Porta Inferni didn’t invited you to our ranks.” I hoped my voice was dripping with venom.

Venkman blergh in disgust, “And that alone irks me. You people treat the paranormal world as a elit club. We are not interested in drinking the kool aid.”

“I am more interested in her Plymouth Fury,” said their secretary, Janine Melnitz.

***

We got in our hotel room that Danny booked for me, “Gahh! That was a wasted trip. And the worst part I knew it would be a wasted trip. At least I gave them the courtesy of letting them know I was here.”

“I didn’t knew you can catch on fire like that.”

“I didn’t knew you can be so chivalrous. Thank you by the way.” Betelgeuse was taken back by my gratefulness. “You know this hotel is rumored to be the most haunted in New York. So if I was to take a nap and a poltergeist started playing tricks on the residents. I don’t think anyone would bat an eye.”

“Whoa? Really?”

I sat down on the bed to take my shoes off, “Just because I don’t like you doesn't mean I can’t be empathetic and grateful. Come on now. Forcing a ghost to behave is like forcing a child who is visiting a park not to play. Go! Have fun. But come back before night fall.”

“Thanks, Partner.”

***

“Please be notorious gossips. Please be notorious gossips. Please be notorious gossips.” I chanted before getting out of the car to visit a ghost of a prostitute.

“You okay, Partner?” Betelgeuse looked at me with a mix of amusement and worry.

“Just praying that the rules about ghosts in Porta Inferni also implies to New York aswell or we will be snooping all over the city.” We got out the car and walked over to the phantom hooker. “Hi there!”

The prostitute looked at me in amusement, “Most of my clients are deadbeat men. But I don’t mind experimenting.”

“Oh no. I only wanted to hear some news from the dead vine. My partner on the other hand might be interested in your services though.”

Betelgeuse grabbed my arm, “Hold it! You sure? Really?” He was acting like a kid in a candy store.

“Betel? How long were you in the waiting room?”

“Ten years.”

The working girl coughed on her cigarette, “Wow Boo! I’ll do ya for free. But first, ya wanna hear some gossip? Most likely to hear about the missing ghosts, huh? I’m telling ya, Gurl, they crossed over. End of story.”

“If that was really the end of the story, Babe, Hellgate wouldn’t sent me.” I crossed my arms as I exeled a breath.

She dropped her cig, “Shut the Fuck Up! Girl, ya from Inferni? Hook a sista up! I heard Overlook is the shits!”

“First get my friend some much deserved lovings and I’ll see if I can talk my landlord to book you a room.” I give her a wink as the call girl grabbed Betelgeuse while calling him Boo. I gave a little chuckle and walked to where I left Christine.

I was not surprised that she was gone. But I was surprised when she came back three minutes later. At full speed, screeched to a halt, and when she opened her doors, two men stumbled out. “THAT CAR IS POSSESSED! CALL THE GHOSTBUSTERS!” As the would been auto thieves ran from my car, I looked at Christine and burst in laughter. I doubled over because my ribs were hurting from laughing so hard.

I pull out my cell and called Danny Torrance, “Overlook Hotel, Danny Speaking.”

“Hey Danny! How would Jack feel if I use a room for a ghost as payment for information?”

“Give me a minute,” I heard the sound of the phone being put down on the counter and some distant voices afterward. Don’t took long for Danny to be back for the answer, “One night for real information, a weekend for really good information, and if the information is just baloney tell them to, and I am quoting Dad here, ‘Suck worms.”

“So far I got ‘worms’ but it might change since they now know there is something fishy going on. A call girl ghost thought they all crossed over, till I told her I was from Porta Inferni.”

“Hence the hotel room payment? None of the New York ghosts thought anything about the missing?”

Before I could answer I heard a scream. The kind that only happens when someone was being murdered. “Shit! Someoneisgettingkilledgottogobye!” I ran to the sound of the scream and saw a ghost in pain. His arm was being ripped off by a shadow that was on all four. I throw a fireball at the shadow and grabbed the ghost. I throw another one for good messer.

“Janet!” Betelgeuse and the lady ran towards me and grabbed the wounded ghost from my arms. “What is happening?”

“An entity was eating ghosts!” I looked over my shoulder and saw the shadow hot on our heels. “Keep moving!” I turned and, instead of a fireball, I let out a wave of flames at the shadow. The shadow was slowed but pushed on against my attack. “Shit.” I was weakening and when my fire stopped the shadow lunged at me and bit my neck. I tried to use my fire to heal, but the fucker’s long jaw wouldn’t let up. I grabbed it’s mouth and pulled them off so I can at least say a name, “Betelgeuse! Betelgeuse! Betelgeuse!” Then I blacked out.

***

“Janet?” A large hand was petting my head and shoulder. I felt cradled like how my father did after a nightmare. I felt so small. Wait. I am small. I shot my head up and looked at the ghost that was holding me, noticing he looked a little bigger than before, I looked at my own body. “Janet? It will be okay. Just. Don’t. Panic.” Too late. I was a fucking bird! I started flapping my arms, wings? I was panicking so hard I didn’t even noticed that Betelgeuse was wearing his striped suit instead of his ‘guide outfit.’

“Heyheyheyhey. Miss Kingsburg?” Dr. Spengler glide a calming hand between my shoulder blades, “You are all right. This is normal for a phoenix to be in this form.” I found out that hawks have tear ducts really fast. I knew I was a phoenix since the Reading Room was open, but I didn’t wanted to believe that I was a bird brain.

Ms. Melnitz took me from Betelgeuse arms. “Ms. Kingsburg? Betel and I was watching over you while the boys were looking up everything on how to get you human again.” She perched me on a coat rack behind her desk. “We will help you, okay?”

{Wait? What? Forget me! For now we have to find out what is eating the ghosts!} All eyes in the room was glued to me. {Don’t look at me like that! It is called telepathy communication. Anyone with the shinning can do it.}

“Where the hell were you when I was studying the concept of ESP?” Venkman grumbled.

{Living like a human?} I flew to Christine who was parked next to the Ectomobile and tapped her trunk three time with my beak, making sure not to hurt her. She opened her trunk as I dove into find my duffle bags. {Betel? Can you come here?} Betelgeuse meet me at the trunk. I used my talons to point to the duffel I was sitting next to. {Open this bag please? And look for the book called ‘Book of Coming Forth by Day.’ It’s the English translation of the ‘Egyptian Book of the Dead.’ Page 38.}

My ghost found the book and read the page out loud, “Ammit lived near the scales of justice in Duat, the Egyptian underworld. A funerary deity that is also known as "Devourer of the Dead", "Eater of Hearts", and "Great of Death". Ammit would devour the soul of the dead if judged enpure.” Betelgeuse looked at me, “Was that what you were attacking? Ammit? Candy and I didn’t see it.”

{Candy? Oh the working girl! I am not surprised that you couldn’t see it. I can see invisible entities in the form of mist and smoke.} I flew to my original perch and tilted my head very hawk like. {While I couldn’t see details of such entities, I can make out shapes. The shape of the shadowy smoke was four legged, with a round head, long jaws, and was definitely eating that…} I looked around. {Betel? Where is the wounded ghost from earlier?}

“Oh! I send Candy and the poor schmuck to the Netherworld. Let the bureaucracy take care of them while we figure out how to stop Ammit.” He was leaning against Christine, looking indifference. But I can see the worry in his half crazed eyes when he looked at me. “Anything on how to stop it in your books?”

{I have the first edition of the ‘Handbook’ by Lovecraft. There might be something there.}

Dr. Spengler perked up, “Lovecraft wrote a Handbook?”

Betelgeuse rolled his eyes, “Yes, it is called ‘Handbook for the Recently Deceased’ which the dead uses it as a rulebook, a how-to, and a guid.”
“And Ms. Kingsburg has a copy?” Stantz became very interested. His eyes bulged out with childlike excitement.

Betelgeuse found the book after rummaging through the duffle the first book came from. “Fuck! This is no copy! This is the original!”

The boys started to wrestle for it till Ms. Melnitz grabbed it out of the ghost’s hand. “You boys stop that! The book is obviously important enough to NOT DESTROY IT!”

{Important enough for me to borrow it without permission. If there is even a rip on that Handbook before I return it, I will pluck your eyes out with my talons.}

That stopped them.

***

A few hours later I was hit with a vision. {Green. Black. Queen of Pentacles Reversed. EPA.}

“What is she going on about?” Venkman was not amused.

“She said something similar to that before announcing she was coming here. Maybe an permanision trance?” Betelgeuse's closed the ‘Book of Coming Forth by Day.’

Stanz snapped his fingers, “The Tarot Card Queen of Pentacles is a wealth card of comfort and practicality. But if the card is upside down, or Reversed, then it means self centeredness, greed, and jealousy.”

“Add that with EPA. Does that sound familiar to you guys?” Dr. Spengler raised an eyebrow while adjusting his glasses.

The doors were forced open, “I GOT YOU NOW, VENKMAN!”

“Mr. Peck! How unpleasant to see you again.” Venkman Closed the ‘Handbook’ and returned it to my ghost. “Can I interest you to the exit?”

“Not this time! Your con is over. Officers!” An entire squad of uniform men entered.

“What, pray tell, are you arresting us for now?”

“How about Conspiracy of Murder?”

{Who's the dickless wonder?} I asked in a way only the Ghostbusters and ghosts in the Firehouse heard. I didn’t want the officers and the asshole to freak out.

“Walter Peck. Weren’t you fired from the EPA?” Zeddemore smirked.

“I am now part of the Paranormal Contracts Oversight Commission. And there were some supernatural related deaths that point to you… gentlemen.”

“How dare you call us gentlemen.” Venkman laughed as an female officer was putting handcuffs on him. “Officer, can you be more gentle?”

{Blerg!}

An officer looked at Betelgeuse, “Sir. I don’t think this one is even alive.”

{He is definitely not wrong. Betel. Hit the road but say close. I am staying with the boys.} Betelgeuse Blinked in Christine. Snapped his fingers as the entire car blinks out.

***

I followed the boys and found where their cell is. The police was even holding Ms. Melnitz in booking also. After that I flew over the prison and found my automotive friend and poltergeist. Thank goodness the top was down, I flew over to the passenger seat. {Well. I know what cell they are in.}

“What’s the plan, Big Sis?”

{Planning on having a little chat with the Mayor. And I want to investigate the Crusader Wannabe. Something is fishy here. The cops timing and the fact that Ammit just attacked the living? Also I didn’t see any evidence of murder.}

“No evidence. No crime.”

{Exactamundo. Keep an eye out for me. I am going to have a bird’s eye view of the mess we are in.}

Betelgeuse looked up Walter Peck’s address and what street in City Hall was in with my cell phone for me. Then I was off again.

***

I found Peck’s house fast enough. But let me tell you! Peck was the ultimate literal when it came to the old saying ‘never judge a book.’ That snobby upstart press suit was living in the slums. I swear I can feel the chemicals of meth labs though my feathers. Even Candy the Friendly Ghost wouldn’t work here. Luckily the dumbass left a window open. Why the fuck would you leave the window open in this hellhole? I looked around till I found a summoning circle in the kitchen. Is that Egyptian Hieroglyphs? That mother fucker!

I flew out the window and headed to City Hall. Once I was there I looked for the Mayor’s office. I found the office fast enough. I tapped on the window to get the Mayor’s attention who was doing paperwork at his desk. Once I got his eyes on me I spoke to him, {Hello, Sir Mayor. Can you let me in?} The Mayor shoot his head around looking for where my ‘voice’ was coming from. {The hawk at your window is me, Sir.} The Mayor looked out the window again and opened it. {Thank you, Sir Mayor. And may I say you are a lot more calmer than I expected.} I flew in and stood in the chair in front of the desk, looking as civilized as a hawk can.

“Well Miss, it is Miss? A talking hawk is not the strangest thing I have seen in New York. I once had a entilighted conversation over tea with a kimono wearing humanoid rat.”

{I don’t doubt that one bit! I once also had a entilighted conversation as well, but with an five story high floating diamond in the center of a maze in the great Inferno.}

“This sounds interesting! Shall we compare weird stories. I have some tales I can’t even tell my own staff, let alone my own family.”

***

It wasn’t long after our series of weird tales and me telling the mayor of Ammit that the Ghostbusters were summoned to the office. Once they got there, they all but grabbed me and a declaring their lover for me. Betelguses snucked in disgiused as, dare I say it, a black and white striped beetle. {Mr. Mayor, I will only contact those that knows my identity. So these officers can’t hear me. Neither will Peck when he shows himself.}

Speak of the devil and he shows his horns. The fool rushed in the office, “Sir! These criminals are dangerous! We should send them back to their cells immediately. I’ll-”

{Ask about the body.}

“Where is the body?” The Mayor interrupted Peck with a voice of scorn.

“Sir.”

“The body that so happenes to be your only evidence against the Ghostbusters.”

“In the Morgue, Sir. But I have copies of the records and photos-”

“I am not going to ask how or where you got these, but let me see them.” Peck handed a file. The Mayor skimmed through it, “All I see is a potential attack from an alligator, maybe one that escaped the zoo.”

Peck jaw dropped, “Sir! These are Supernatural bite marks. The Ectoplasma! I have been slimed before by that stuff so I know it is from a ghost.”

Veckman smirked, “That was marshmellow.”

{You mean that Stay Puff Fiasco?}

The Mayor slammed a fist on his desk. “Even If the alligator is supernatural, you can’t blame every supernatural death on the Ghostbusters. It’s like Blaming the NYPD for every violent crime that happens in the city. Release them! NOW!” The officers unhandcuffed the boys and their secretary. “EVERYBODY LEAVE MY OFFICE! Except you five. You stay.” Everyone but the ghost hunters and Ms. Melnitz left the office, Peck was looking at the mayor with surpision.

{Mr. Mayor, thank you for your help.}

“Miss Janet. If what you expect is true we will need everyone’s expertise on this before we have another pointental Amagetion on our hands.”

Betelgeuse's changed back to his ghostly form, Striped suit and all. “Hey Janet. What did he meant by that?”

{I found a summoning circle in Peck’s kitchen. In Hieroglyphs.}

“Shit.”

Veckman was curious. “What did that means?”

The Ghost With the Most looked at the leader of the gang, “That means the dickless wonder summoned Ammit. But that is not the worst part.”

{The worst part is the Death Deities will be coming soon to reclaim their stolen pet.}

“And your boyfriend, Venkman, will be the first to die by their death touch and then the rest of New York.”

Venkman had a look of disgust, “Not interest in Peck like that, or any man in a matter of fact.”

{No. But he is interested in you. His apartment was filled with news clippings, photos, and anything that was related to you. The sicko is obsessed with you, dude. Even if it is of pure hatred.}

“Shit, okay. What do we do now?” Sanz obviously didn’t like the idea that an enemy was starking his best friend.

{Devil’s Court?}

“Whoa, Partner! That is risky!” Betelgeuse look at me with worry, “Provoking a Devil’s Court is too insane even for me. Nobody have beaten the Devil’s Court since Daniel Webster!”

“Are you telling me that the short story written by Stephen Vincent Benét really happened?” Dr. Spengler shook his head, “Imposible.”

{It is not impossible! It can work. Just got to find where Peck is hiding Ammit.}

The Mayor of New York City sat back of his chair, “I will leave that up to you. But I want it all hush-hush. Find Peck’s hiding spot and stop the Death Deities from flattening our city. Dismiss.”

***

Ms. Melnitz looked at every possible clues, such as deeds under Peck’s name, using the computer. I was using a meditation trance to locate Ammit. Venkman, Stantz, and Spengler looked up books on Ammit, the Devil’s Court, and the possible Death Deities we may encounter. Zeddemore took Christene to spy on Peck, though I honestly think he just wanted to rid her. Betelgeuse was entertaining himself by playing poker with his new ghost buddy, the green slime guy from earlier.

Just when we are about to call it quits Ms. Melnitz found it! A abandoned warehouse in the outskirts of the city with a basement. I used my trance to confirm that was the place. Everyone went to their respected vehicles. Everyone but Zeddemore, “What? Christine and I have good chemistry.” Christene answered that with a purr then took off.

The trip wasn’t too bad. Almost as if the Death Deities made the trip smooth to make it easier for them to hunt Peck down. I shivered through my feathers by that thought alone. {Guys. I hate to say it, but…}

“Don’t say it. I was thinking of the same thing, Partner. Would the Death Deities have that much power?” Betelgeuse looked around. He was nervous. I don’t like it when he is nervous.

{Devil in the Crossroads?}
Zeddemore’s hands gripped the steering wheel, “Please stop talking about the Devil.”

{Sorry. Just a lot of spells, stories, and supernatural cases that had the devil in it.}

“Most of the time it isn’t even Old Scratch. Just some low level demons and ghosts.”

“SERIOUSLY GUYS! STOP!”

{We're here.} Sure as shit stink we were at the warehouse in record time. I didn’t like it one bit. The entire building was covered in black mist. {Betel? The building is really fucking knee deep shit smokey.}

“Shit. That bad?” Betelgeuse looked at Zeddemore, “Tell the guys we need to regroup.”

After a whole lot of planning, arguing, and insults, we finally got a half baked plan. I go in first from a broken window, being smaller than a human and have the gift of flight on my side. If the coast is clear I screech like the hawk that I am.

I flew around the building and found the main floor empty. I gave boys the signal. The boys got in through the door. Packs up and charged, while my ghost partner had his hands open and wide. We found the door to the basement. Again I went in first. There I saw Peck poding Ammit into a cage. Instead of giving them the singal I flew back to they guys, {Bad news, Peck is down there. Good news, I can see Ammit and I think you guys might as well. Peck is putting her in a cage now.}

I flew back ahead and went to the otherside of the room. I let out a screech to get Peck’s attention as the boys snuck behind him. “Hey, Peck. Fancy God you got there.” Venkman smirked.

Peck reach to release Ammit but I was faster. I dive bombed him and flew around his head. “FUCKING BIRD!” Peck slapped me in the air and I landed in an open furnace that was burning. Thank God it was burning. My wings turned to arms. my body was becoming larger and longer. I had to crawl out because I knew I wouldn’t fit very long. When I got out I was still in flames and my body was still covered in feathers at the right places to hide my nakedness. “Who are you?” Peck was staring at me with his mouth open.

Just then a gust of wind came out of nowhere inside the basement. After the wind died there stood the Death Deities: Yama, the blue skinned four armed Hindu god. Hades with his three headed dog Cerberus from Greece. Santa Muerte the Death Saint with her robe of red and gold. Iku from the Yoruba religion of Africa. The Wiccan Horned God. Azrael, the Pale Horseman. But the one that was in front of the others and obviously leading this death pack was the Egyptian god Anubis himself, there to claim back his pet.

“I provoke Devil's Court!” I shouted and pointed at Peck, “I am here to represent Walter Peck, the accused.”

“And who will be judge and jury?” Anubis loomed over me, the fucker was a good seven and a half feet tall.

“This is in American soil. Therefore American Judge and Jury.” I gave Anubis a hard stare. Challenging him and showing no sign of fear.

I swear I saw the jackal head gave a smirk at by boldness. “I will accept these terms.”

I grabbed Peck by the arm and lead him to the boys. “Okay. Anubis will most likely choose the Judge and Jury, but he will set it up to play against us.” I looked at the Ghostbusters and Peck. “It will not look good on either of you since you are basically exterminators of the dead.“

“Listen Lady! You didn’t answered my question. Who the Hell are you?” Peck pulled his arm away.

“I am more surprised that you didn’t ask who these people are.”

“I recognized Anubis, Hades, and the skeletal guy with the pale wings whom I assume is Death.”

“Very good! Since you know these people are the Death Deities then you know they are after your soul. I am the bitch who will save you and the city. Anymore questions?”

Before Peck had any words out Venkman grunted, “That was a rhetorical question.”

***

Just like Daniel Webster had done I reminded the Jury of the Damned how life was grand and thrown in so patriotism. I think even The Hanging Judge had a twinkle in his dead eyes. Then went to the issue. I stated the summoning circle was like a contract. Because Ammit answer to the contract she was bond to Peck while still bond to Anubis.

“But you have forgotten! The balance of Life and Death!” Anubis reminded me.

I had to think on my feet, “What mortal haven’t tipped the balance. Every choice mortals make always have blogered the balance one way or another! And the MAJORITY DON’T EVEN KNOW THEY ARE DOING IT! From the Businessman to the misguided Environmentalist. The balance have See-Sawed throughout time because of mortals, but the Patron Gods don’t correct this because only THEY know where the balance should be at.” That was when I had a light bulb. Patron Gods. “I wish to request a short recess!”

The Hanging Judge lifted an eyebrow, “I will allow it.”

I grabbed Peck and went to the others, “Have any of you watch ‘Miracle in 34th Street?”

Zeddemore smirked, “1947 or 1994?”

“I personally love the ‘47 version myself, but today I wanna focus on the ‘94 version.” I smiled as sweetly as I can to the boys, “Any of you have a one dollar bill?”

Stantz looked at me with wide eyes, “My God that might work.”

Peck voice his confusion, “What is going on?”

“She is going for a Mistrial.” Betelgeuse's patted me in the back, “They are going to go nuts.”

Peck and I returned to the stand. I nodded to the Hanging Judge to let him know we were ready. Anubis argued that Peck’s is now his, and he made a convincing argument. But I have a trick up my sleeve. “Your Honor and People of the Jury, Anubis have no right for Peck’s soul because of his American roots. Only a Patron God and their Opposites can claim a soul from their Country.”

“America Has No God! America is Godless because of the vast different religions of the nation.” Anubis pointed out.

“You are correct that the nation is the melting pot of race, tradition, and religion.” I looked at the Hanging Judge, “But you can’t deny the fact that from the founding of the colonies to the declaration of the Supreme Court, America's heritage is built up on the principles of the Christian religion.”

“Objection!”

The Hanging Judge was smiling, as if the idea that a god was being outsmarted, “Overruled.”

“Christianity is the religion that shaped America and made her what she is today. In fact,” I raised a dollar bill over my head. “This American Currency has the praise ‘In God We Trust.’ This soil that you stand on is a Christian Nation. And therefore, the living can’t be judge until his time on earth expires. And even on that, Peck can only be judged by the Patron God of the Nation himself.”

“She is right!” The Pale Horseman declared.

“I pronounce this case a Mistrial.” The Hanging Judge and the Jury of the Damned disappeared. Peck returned Ammit to Anubis and promised never to do a Summoning again.

***

I was glad I had some extra clothes in Christene’s trunk. I thrown on a sundress and a sweater. I wasn’t to shy about my nakedness when my feathery flames disappeared, but I still didn’t wanna give Venkman and my ghost too much of an eyeful. “Welp. Tomorrow we will head back to Inforni with our report. You guys will do the same for your mayor, I asume?”

Peck left without a word of gratitude. But the Ghostbusters stayed, “You were kind of fun, if you find yourself back in New York come by the Firehouse.” Venkman shook my hand.

“I agree with Peter, you are fun.” Stantz gave me a hug, like the goodbye-old-friend-kinda-hug.

Spengler gave me a nod, instead of a nod I returned to the trunk and got out a knife. I cut myself and put my blood in a clean handkerchief. Then I cut a piece of hair and gave them to the devoted scientist. “We should exchange phone numbers to compare notes.” Dr. Spengler looked at me with ameration and accepted the blood and hair samples.

Instead of goodbyes, Zeddemore and I gave each other high fives. Of course after the shocked of my healing abilities worn off.

***

I woke up to a vision. Red. Black. Tree of Swords. Noose. Someone needs help. A trail of white mist lead me through the door of the New York hotel room. I followed that mist till I reached another building. I walked through the alley so not to be seen. I sensed Betelgeuse following me. But I made no indication I knew he was there. I used my flame to fly up the roof. There I saw a young woman in black, standing over the edge. “Don’t do it.”

The woman turned, she was pretty. In her mid twenties. Her white face glowed even without the moon to reflect it. “Wh-who are you?” I saw the unmistaken streaks of tears in her eyes.

“Suicides becomes caseworkers, you know.”

“I know, don’t care.”

“He would.”

That stopped her, “Who-”

“You know who. He feels guilty. I can tell even when he hides it.”

“You a friend of his?”

“No. But he’s growing on me. Like a fungus.”

The young lady laughed, “But you know him.”

I looked past her, “I know he’s behind you.”

“Lydia?” Ms. Deetz turned to Betelgeuse. Before she could run away he grabbed her and held her tight. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. So, so sorry.” Both of their faces were wet with tears.

Red. Black. White. Three of Swords reversed. Two gold rings.

***

“HEY EVERYONE!!! It is time for the new Classical Hour! Now Janet! I know you are listening and have some good ones on the top of your head so just call.”

I dialed the number, “Scott, I swear I saw puppy dog eyes through the radio.”

“Yess! My plan worked. So what do ya got for the Classical Hour?”

I looked at my partner and smirked, “Trust me this is fun.”

“Classical music is fun?” Betelgeuse looked at me with a grimus.

“Danse Macabre’ by Camille Saint-Saëns. Schubert’s Der Erlkönig, if you know German that one is fucking sick. Devil’s Trill by Giuseppe Tartini, based on a dream of his, that one is sixteen minutes long. Don Giovanni, a cenar teco by Mozart, who doesn't love a story where a womanizer gets dragged down to hell? That’s all I have on the top of my head. But will hopefully give everyone an idea of what to pick for next week’s Classical Hour.”

“Thank you Big Sis! you are awesome.”

Betelgeuse's lifted his arms in a stretch and covered his eyes with his ‘Guide’ cap, “You are right that was fun. Does everyone in town always pick creepy music?”

“Before I came here they played Slipknot's Iowa for eight hours straight.”

"Shit."

Chapter 7: Not Everything is Black and White

Summary:

Janet finally got over her fear of sex. But some unwanted visitors show up in town.

“Hey Creepy?” I curled up to my betroth. “I think I am ready.”

My clown clad demon rolled over on top of me. Pining me to the bed. “Really? Are you sure? We can still take it slow! We don-”

“I want to be yours! I want you to claim me!” Creepy crushed his lips against mine. He was in so much in a hurry that he ripped my shirt to shreds. He slipped his hand in my pajama shorts and was about to paw my right breast when a knock on the door interrupted us.

Creepy's usual clown body melted to his true image. At least the image my brain can comprehend what his true form looks like. A cross of a scorpion, a beetle, and a centaur. He was angry at the intrusion. He jumped off of me and dashed to the door. How he had enough control not to rip the door off the frame was impressive. “WHAT?!” Creepy stopped at his tracks.

Carol Anne Freeling, Danny Torrance’s wife, was standing there with tears in her eyes. Tears of anger. But that wasn’t what stopped Creepy on the spot. Carol Anne was OPEN. Psychics, shining users, and mind demons are never OPEN unless there is an emergency. {Don’t Shoot The Messenger.}

I had found a new shirt and ran to Creepy’s still monstrous side. I grabbed one of his claws as he and I both became OPEN. We were hit with a wave of thoughts from everyone else. Evey Medium in town is OPEN!

{Emergency town meeting?}
{Seems no one knows but Uncle Freddy.}
{Freddy is still CLOSED.}
{Of course he is CLOSED! He is the one that is calling the meeting.}
{Pain in the ass.}
{Janet? Creepy?}

I learned real quick that privacy doesn't really exist in Porta Inferni, so I wasn’t too embarrassed that when I OPENED every psychic knew about what I hope was the start of a healthy sex life. What I wasn’t prepared for was the rush of anger that came out of everyone when they found out.

{WHAT?!}
{Talk about bad timing, you guys alright?}
{Shitshitshitshitshitshit!}
{ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!}
{Sorry Janet, Creepy, we ain’t angry with you.}
{I'm gonna stab the fucking cockblocker.}
{Sweetie? Are you two okay?}
{Flagg? Did you told Betel?}
{Yeah, he knows. He really wanna kill something right now.}
{Me too.}
{Elliott knows also. Never heard him cuss like that before.}
{When is the meeting?}

***

The high school auditorium was crowded. Everyone was scrambling for seats. Some of the non-humans was crawling on the walls and ceiling while others was floating lazily over the crowd. The town’s Shadmock, Raven, was about to take the vacant seat next to me when a hand landed on his shoulder, “Sorry pal. Seat’s already taken.” Raven looked at Betelgeuse and looked at me. The ghoulish creator gave an understanding nod and looked for another seat. Betelgeuse sat next to me and patted Mario, Creepy’s Dayform, on the shoulder. Mario waved at him in acknowledgment. “How you crazy kids doing?”

“Been better, had worse.” Mario and Betelgeuse might not always see things eye to eye, but they get along when needed. Today it was needed.

“We are doing fine. Just wanna get this over with and out of here.” Betelgeuse snaked his arm around me and planted his lips to my temple. When he let me go he took off his “Guide” cap and glared at the stage.

“OKAY EVERYONE! CALM DOWN CALM DOWN!” The nightmare king was finally on the stage. “I don’t know if I should be proud or disturbed at how badly the floodgates broke when Creepy and Janet OPENED. Please don’t shoot the messenger, but we are having some VIP guests coming from Europe.” All the towns natives were groning as if in disgust.

“Am I missing something here?” I asked Mario, Betelgeuse leaned against me to hear Mario’s answer.

“The Ancients are coming to visit.” My ghost and I looked at him with confusion. My demon gave a low sign, “The Ancients are the original monsters that killed to protect, even though they hate humans…Sees them as livestock, or something... Their leader in none other but Vlad Dracul Tepes III.”

“Vlad the Impaler? As in COUNT DRACULA?!” Another choir of moans of distaste was heard around me.

Uncle Freddy looked up where I was sitting and gave a apologetic nod. “Yes the Ancients are coming to visit. They wanted to see our process and to go over our reports. Till then I want the Secret Reading Room just that, a secret. So the library will be closed till further notice. Not that will stop someone from Blinking in the room! I am looking at you Ms. Kingsburg!”

I smirked, “I am looking at you looking at me, Uncle Freddy! Especially finding a new subject to study. Tisk Tisk. You know how I burn for knowledge.”

“And I just added oil to the flame. Huh?”

“Yep!”

“Dammit…”

***

“You guys know the library is closed, right.” Mike Hanlon shook his head, but he didn’t fool anyone. He was amused at how bold I was to go straight to the Reading Room after my little banter with Freddy.

Betelgeuse had his back towards the rest of us, looking for books he knew I would be interested in, “You heard the lady. She burns for knowledge.” You can hear the smirk in the ghost’s voice. Mario was trying to hold his laughter as he too was looking through books.

“Found something!” I hold up the Diary of Dr. Van Helsing, Exorcist Extraordinaire in German of course. “Looks like it has everything about the Ancients. I am checking this book out.” The three of us Blinked out, leaving Mr. Hanlon alone in the reading room.

***

“You gotta be shiting me.” The three of us found ourselves on one of the docks on the lake. “Sis? Are we really going to look for the Lake Shrine?” Betelgeuse looked at the large body of freshwater. The wind was absent and the waves of the water so gentle it gave the illusion that the water was as smooth as glass.

“Van Helsing wrote about the ‘power of both Day and Night rest in the Hidden Shrine in the Heart of one of the Gates of Hell.’ I think he meant the Crystal Lake Shrine in Porta Inferni. And if that is the case, then it's better to have it and not need it.”

“I agree.” Mario huffed, he and I was still Open, annoyed about the whole situation. So was the rest of the town. “I remembered that one book that explained that while there is Day and Night there is also Twilight to balance the two. Maybe we can only find it during a time when Night and Day touch?”

“That sounds… pretty cool.” Betelgeuse look at Mario with look that can easily be mistaken for respect. But Mario and I was not fooled, he was niffed at the idea that I had adventures before he became my Night Partner.

“Anything else in the book?” Mario pulled me closer to him. Not just in a romantic way, but a ‘I will protect you with my life’ kind of romantic way.

I looked through the book again. “A few spells and some stuff that Helsing had observed about the Ancients. Some of it very vague.” I found the page that I was looking for and read it out loud. “Like this page, ‘There are allies among the Ancients. I don't know who, but I know who not the trust the most. Damn vampire have enslaved his allies for too long.’ I think we need to keep a close eye on them. The biggest problem is how to find our hidden allies within the time we have and without the Count watching.”

Mario and Betelgeuse both nodded. Then I felt it. The message every OPEN medium dreaded since the meeting. {They're here!}

***

The town was so quiet that it even creeped not only me but all my friends as well. Not even the laughter of gremlins was heard when a big giant of a man with stitches all over his face and hands was carefully pulling what looks like crates and coffins behind him. Wrapped in a chain around his chest and waist he pulled his load on the town square with it. He placed the coffins on the ground.

It was still Day Time, a few hours before Night. I looked at the coffins and crates with a little bit of distaste. Every Medium had not only Closed their minds but locked that shit up tight. But I still can feel the heaviness of the situation from everyone else. If only we have more time! If only….

Oh Boy! If I was a character from an old cartoon a light bulb would be shining over my head! But I needed help. I looked through the crowd and found my target.

I Blinked next to him and grabbed his shoulder. “Janet? What is it?” He saw my face. I was trying not to smile for the seriousness of our coming conversation, but my eyes must have given me away. “What are you up to young lady? And how can I help?”

I told him the plan.

***

The sun have set and it was finally Night. The sound of the lids of the coffins opening was like nails on a chalkboard. The big guy opens one of the crates to reveal a water tank filled with murky gray water. A scaly humanoid came up form the water.

A woman in a white dress and gold jewelry with matching headdress came out of one of the coffins with a whip in her hand. The Egyptian started whipping the Monster and the Gilman, “Move it, you fools! Don't keep the Master waiting!” She turned towards the crowd and pointed a finger at Alice Jordan, “You! You are to give your life's blood to our Lord. Your sacrifice will be appreciated.”

“Fuck you, bitch! I have a teenager to take care of.” The Egyptian woman grabbed Alice's wrist in a vice like grip. “Let go, you fucking tramp!” The next thing everyone heard is Alice's screams after she was shoved in the sarcophagus that have the vampire inside.

No one said anything. Not a word.

Everyone was so busy looking at the bloodsucker that murdered their friend when he crawled out, that no one notice the behemoth of a man opened the second create. That was until an animalistic sound of snarling and clawing was heard. A feral werewolf was free from his cage.

The undead prince snarled back at the beast, “Silence.” And the poor wolf pulled his ears down and wined like he was in pain. He probably was.

The werewolves in the town was growling at the Romanian, who in turn glared at Freddy as if telling him to control his dogs.

Okay! Focus on the plan!

I look at the Ancients and found out fast what Van Helsing had meant when he wrote in his journal how Vald enslaved his allies. The only ones among the Ancients that seem to have any real power is the Egyptian and the Romanian. The Wolf is feral, the Gilman looks like he is suspicious of everything that moved, and the Giant looked like his was in the brink of giving up on life.

I have chosen my mark. I gave my partner in crime the signal. I ran towards my target. The moment I grabbed him we have already been sent to the Lake.

The 8 foot tall man with luscious black hair looked at me with fear in his milky white eyes. I was glad to found intelligence in those soulless pools.

“You know, Sir. Here in Inferni, you have a face of a heartbreaker.” I smiled at the man as fearless but as sweet as possible.

“You joke young lady.”

I smiled even wider at the fact that my ice breaker worked. “Before you and your slave drivers got here I was close to making love with my demon clown of a mate. Trust me Honey, you are a handsome man.”

The big guy looked at me with interest. “You claim to be a mate of a Glamour?”

“First Glamour Alpha. We were taking things slow because I am damaged goods. But this morning I was finally able to get over my fear in sex. Sadly we were interrupted before we did anything.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Nothing is private here in town. For example. Our local radio DJ werewolf is planning to propose to his human girlfriend. We have a badass softwareman that is currently hacking into government files, we are placing bets on when he will confess to his business partner. While my business partner's Night form has been turning his spot in Hell into a S and M club for years. Oh! And everyone is super pissed that my first time having consensual sex was cockblocked by your master.”

He looked at me with wide eyes that soon narrowed to a look of pity. I gave him a sincere look and continued, “I know who you are. Boris Karloff did you no justice, but Damn! Mary Shelley was spot on. You are going to break so many hearts.” Looked up into his white dead eyes, “What do you want us to call you?”

“Um? Frankenstein?”

“Yeah… nope! Not calling you by the name of your abandonment issue. Nor am I calling you Monster or Creature. What do you want to be called?”

“Adam.” when I gave him a puzzled look he added, “I have always felt a kinship with the first Man.”

“Perfect! Now, how to save you, Adam Prometheus?”

“Prometheus?”

“Well I wasn't going to call you Frankenstein.” I gave him a wink. “And again, tell me how to free you and your friends.”

“The collars. With them Dracul can control us. We can't even talk…” Adam's eyes widened and looked at the Lake. He finally noticed that the water was a neon green, the mist was too thick, and a melted clock floating off the deck was ticking backwards. “Am I dreaming?”

“I am sorry Adam. But one hour in a dream is five minutes in the real world. My mate's mother knock you and your friends out to gain me time.”

“No need to apologise. I understand. Very smart in fact. But how are you here?”

“The town leader is none other than the Nightmare King himself, Freddy Krueger. This is a cakewalk to him.” I smiled at Adam, “But It is time for me to wake up though. Uncle Freddy!”

***

I woke up on the cot that Mother Mary Helen laid out for me. The Elders looked at me for news. A little foggy I looked at Elvira, “What you know about cursed collars that controls the wearer?”

“Old magic, but I can remove them if necessary.” The gothic sorceress ran her fingers through her hair, making it longer and more tentrail like as she walks to the sleeping bodies. She found the collars and broke them off with her hair. “Now what?”

“I will need the Gilman's help on finding the Shrine.” I got off the cot and headed to the amphibian monster. Gilman woke with a start. He got up and went to a defencive position. “Whoa Honey, it's okay. We are your allies. Check it out! Your collar is gone.”

Gilman's webbed claws touched his neck and looked at me with a gurgling, “Thank you…”

“Don't thank us yet. In order for Vald to not take control of you again I need your help to find the Lake Shrine. And we only have two hours left till sundown.” The Gilman's nod as I grabbed him and Blinked back to the Lake.

***

“This is crazy Sis! The Lake is too big!” Betelgeuse looked at Gil and me from the row boat that we borrowed from Jason's camp. “The sun is almost down. Come on! Get out of the water and let's just chase those soulsucking bitches out of our town.”

Gil made a face, “Sir, Big Sister is right about finding the Lake Shrine. If we gain the power of both Day and Night then the Ancients won't be able to touch us.”

I made a pouty face, “It's weird. I can feel something close, but I can't find it.”

Betelgeuse’s’ eyes widened in a familiar way, “I just had an epiphany… Sis! Your Night form is a Phoenix, right?”

“Yes?” I gave my ghost a curious look, not understanding where he was going with this.

“Isn’t the Phoenix also called the Sun Bird?”

I blinked, “Well, shit.”

***

The sun came down for real. And the vampire gave the town a slow clap, “Very good, Fredrick! Very good!” Vlad was pissed but he was self disciplined at control over his rage. “Now. Who was it that planted that little idea of freeing my slaves in your head?”

I smiled at Uncle Freddy's lifted shoulders and tilted head, “I have not the faintest idea what you mean. I am but a lowly ghost turned demon that serves the Gates.”

Alice's laugh attracted the vampire's attention, “I must say, that illusion that you used in the Nightmare Realm was impressive.” Dracul looked at the Nightmare Demon, “I can't wait to try the real thing.”

Freddy's gloved hand twitch but he remained in control. “Alice, is one of my Dream Warriors. She and the others helped me with the illusions. But her real strength is her fighting spirit.” Freddy tipped the rim of his fedora with one of his blades, “Don't fuck with my people, bitch.”

“I will not ask again! Who helped you freed my slaves?”

I was getting tired of the dance-around. I walked up to the bloodsucking bastard, “Hello there. Let me be the first to tell you to 'get the fuck out of my town.’ You have the count to ten to comply.” I smiled sweetly at him. “One.”

“Wrench! You obviously don't know who you are dealing with!”

“Two.”

“Janet?” Freddy looked at me with concern.

“Three…”

Freddy's eyes widened, “You sonova bitch…” He smiled when he noticed Betelgeuse whispering to the humans in the crowd. “You found it.”

“Four…”

The vampire looked at Uncle Freddy, “Found what?!”

Ignoring the snarling undead asshole, I continued to count. “Five…”

Freddy smirked at Dracul, “The power of both Day and Night.”

“Six…”

“Your lying.”

“Seven…” A stake of large size appeared and lunged into my abdomen. The vampire snarled at my face.

The humans came back armed. At the sound of chainsaws and rifles being cocked, I bulleted my numbers, “Eight-Nine-Ten!” I raised my arms and burst into flames. The pole turned to ash.

Dracula's eyes widened when he witnessed my Phoenix form.

I became a ball of fire. I became a second sun. I became Day!

With the help of the shrine the humans became stronger while the non-humans grew weaker. For every one non-human we have in town, we have twenty humans. And we made our point when the vampire and mummy realized that they were outgunned and outnumbered.

I tried so hard not to laugh when everyone was singing Twisted Sister 'Not Gonna Take It.’ I suspect that Betelgeuse have something to do with it.

***

“You know. The only reason I fought back was because you are a fucking cockblocker.” Vlad and his Mummy looked at me with a glare. Both of them are tyed by blessed rope and inside a Demon Trap. I smiled as I sat on my chair inside the Hewitt's basement that everyone in town use as a public torcher chamber. “Hey now. Don't look at me like that.”

“Infact, don't look at her at all.” Freddy finally joined us. “Vlad. Everyone in my town are equals. Our Women are not maids or whores, our werewolves aren't pets, and our humans are not livestock…”

“Not long ago we thought I was human.” I gave them a wink.

“That aside, I will give you a choice. Stay and be our equals. Or leave and the next time you come to take over the way we live,” Freddy flicked his glove in their direction, chuckling as he did. “Let's just say we won't be merciful.”

The Ancients wasn't even paying attention to the the Nightmare Demon. “You are a God! Yet you socialize with your lessers!” Vald spat at my direction.

“The ONLY ones I see as my lessers are my prey and the two assholes in front of me. These people are my equals. You are not!” I got off my seat and kissed Freddy's cheek. “I am off to have crazy monster sex with my First Glamour Alpha of a mate. Later!” I Blinked out at the sound of Uncle Freddy's laugh.

***

I was back in Creepy's arms. Moaning and wiggling from his constant teasing. I stopped questioning the of anatomy of a Glamour after a while of feeling his sharp teeth and long tongue at every sensitive part of my body as his face still kissing mine.

I made a silent scream when I felt a sharp tooth grazed a particular sensitive area. "Creepy!" I pushed him off.

Creepy looked at me apologetically, "Too much?"

"A little. But what about you? I want you to feel good also."

Arms wrapped around me again, "This is not about me, my Georgie. This is about you." He gave a low chuckle as he growled into my ear. "I will literally force you into multiple orgasms that you would forget your past experiences. And then when your core is so sensitive to the touch I will fuck you to the point where you even forget the faces of all those that have raped you. And all you will see is me."

It felt like my entire being was exploding when I felt a claw entered my core. Oh God! I couldn't take it anymore. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him to me for a deep passionate kiss. When I came back for air. Gasping for air, I made one request, "If you are going to fuck me to the point that all I see is you, then I want the real you. Fuck me in your true form, my mate."

One moment I was on the bed and the next I was pinned to the wall over said bed. Dark claws gently grabbed my face upward so I can keep my eyes on the demon that towers over me. "Don't close your eyes and look at me. Even if the pleasure is too much for you. Keep your eyes on me." Giant bug like legs surrounded me, "Relax my Georgie, my mate, I will try to be gentle. But I can't make promises."

That was all the warning I needed.

***

Strange and Unusual: OMG! You started a Revolution just to get laid?! That is awesome. Wonder what kind of shenanigans you will get into when REALLY motivated.

Me: LoL! Just call me Helen of Troy.

Strange and Unusual: Okay Helen of Troy. How are you doing? Was it worth it? Tell me every sexy detail!

Me: Bed ridden, yet spoiled. Totally worth it! And he plowed me up to the ceiling. Is sex supposed to be that amazing?!

Strange and Unusual: Supposed to feel good. But amazing, not very often.

Me: Maybe a non-human thing... Maybe I should tell Betel who I am secretly text pals with so you can get some.

Strange and Unusual: DON'T YOU DARE!

Strange and Unusual: He really doesn't know that we been keeping tabs on each other since New York?

Me: Nah. I have a large network outside of the town from my younger years and everyone knows it. Now that I think about it… some of them might be non-human…

Strange and Unusual: Wouldn't be too weird to be honest. Is Mr. Prometheus leaving a trail of broken hearts yet?

Me: I swear. The hotel is full of women trying to get a chance to share his bed with him. Oh hey! Get this! The Werewolf was a long last relative of Elvira's.

Strange and Unusual: Lol! Awesome.

Strange and Unusual: I almost forgot. The reason I was contacting you is a friend from New York got really drunk. Started telling me about the NRC covering their tracks back in 1984. Something about homeless people disappearing. Seems like the homeless population in Chicago have decrease almost half in the course of a month. And NRC are "investigating," interested?

Me: Looks like I am taking my in-laws to dinner. Once I can feel my toes again. ;D

Chapter 8: CHUDing Good Hunt

Summary:

Cannibalistic Humanoid Underground Dwellers, Corrupt Military Officers, and Clowns. Need I say more?

Notes:

I wanted to reintroduced the Gray family.

Characters are based off of the original creators: Stephen King and Mario TV

https://www.youtube.com/user/MarioTV17

Even though Mario TV have been radio silenced for over three years I think he should be honored for his tribute to the Clown Apocalypse.

Strange and Unusual: I almost forgot. The reason I was contacting you is a friend from New York got really drunk. Started telling me about the NRC covering their tracks back in 1984. Something about homeless people disappearing.

Strange and Unusual: Now it seems like the homeless population in Chicago have decreased almost half in the course of a month. And NRC are "investigating." Are you interested?

Red, Orange, Green. Ten of Cups. A dinner plate set with knife and fork with the letters NRC.

Me: Sorry. I got lost in a vision. NRC? As in Nuclear Regulatory Commission? Well that makes sense.

Me: Looks like I am taking my in-laws to dinner. Once I can feel my toes again. ;D

Strange and Unusual: Huh? Make sense? You mean because of the vision, right? Does that mean you are going to Chicago!?

Me: G2G! My mate just got in with breakfast. TTFN!

Me: And the answer is yes!

I looked up as Creepy opened the door with a tray of food. "Morning my Georgie, I got your favorites. And also Mr. Cleaver is here with a book."

Creepy's brother peered from behind him, "It is called 'Fox and Hound' by Daniel P. Man… Man.."

"Daniel P. Mannix?" I smiled knowing that the book would be a good choice for a bedtime story for cute ball if demonic joy. Cleaver jumps on the bed and snuggled up to me, book in hand.

"Hold it, little brother." Creepy sat the tray of food next to me. "Janet needs to eat first, then bedtime story."

***

After the bedtime story, I talked with my mate to getting Betelgeuse for me. I contacted Juno, Freddy, and the heads of the Gray Family. I was seated in the dining hall when everyone showed up.

"Alright young lady. Why did you summoned me? Got tired of Betel's shenanigans? You lasted a lot longer than I thought you might." Juno sucked a little of her cigarette, smoke coming out of her slit throat.

"You are only half right." I looked up at Juno with what I hope passed as a deadpan expression. "I only want the bond temperately removed only for a week. As I am hoping my mate and I to have a honeymoon of shorts."

Beta clapped his hands excitedly, "Oh, Janet! What a wonderful idea!"

My mate not as excited but was curious, "Janet, my Georgie? Does this have anything to do with Chicago?" Sometimes it surprised me that Creepy can READ me even when I am CLOSED.

"Got some info from one of my networks, something is making the homeless population disappear. And I think there is 'an all-you-can-eat-buffet' lurking in the sewers of the city." I looked at my mate and our family, "Creepy? Wanna have the family join us to a hunting trip? What do you think, Mom? Dad?"

The looks that the Alpha and Beta gave me was precious. "Wha! Sis, easy on the 'Mom and Dad' bit. Your in-laws are looking like they will burst into a cloud of glitter that shoots out rainbows." Betel's voice broke through Mom and Dad's happy moment and they started shooting questions on top of each other.

"A hunting trip sounds fantastic, my dear. You want the whole family to come, right?"

"How do you know there is something worth hunting in Chicago?"

"Did your informant told you or did you had a vision as well?"

"When shall we leave?"

I lifted my hands with my palms out towards my mate's parents, "Wait, wait. We can't go if Betel is still bonding with m-"

The sharp toothed looks my in-laws gave Juno would have killed her if she wasn't already. "UNDO THE FUCKING BOND BITCH!"

"No," I had to admire a woman with brass balls.

But like her I wasn't playing games, "I could just say his name, joined him in the Netherworld, while walking Ammit the Soul Eater through."

Betelgeuse winked at me from behind Juno. "She ain't bluffing. The Death Deities and her because poker buddies after New York. And Anubis have been getting her and me to give that monster little walkies."

***

"I can't believe that worked." Dad and I was going over our supplies for our trip. It was agreed that Creepy and I will be in a hotel for the week while the rest will be spending their days in the sewers. Creepy and I will meet up with them when it gets dark.

"Are you Crazy?!" Betelguse and Mom was in a deep conversation at the other side of the street and Betel looks like hell warmed over him. I have no idea what the in-laws and my ghost was up to. All I know is that both Mom and Dad have been super secretive about it.

I crossed the street. They noticed me and clammed up. "Okay you two, what are you and Dad up to?"

Betelguse smiled apologetically and stuffed his hands in his trench coat pockets, "Sorry Sis. But your in-laws want this to be a surprise for you when you get back."

“Betel!” Mom shouted

“What?” My ghost shrugged, “Janet is smart. The more you lie about something the more she will investigate. It’s better if you tell her the fucking truth about keeping a secret without telling her what that secret is.”

“You know me too well, Betel! But How well are you going to keep this secret.” I noticed a few ghosts nearby, "Would it be a waste of time to ask the dead-vine?"

One of the ghosts heard me answered, "Everyone in town is in on it but you and Creepy. While the dead-vine is till open for you Big Sis, that subject is off limits to the two of you."

"Ohhhhhh. Very thorough. Welp as much as it is going to kill me not to investigate this particular mystery. I will step back and try to enjoy our hunt in Chicago."

Mom gave me a toothy smile, "It is killing you already. Isn't it?"

"Oh God, Mom! Get me outta here before I end up torchering Betel for information."

Dad took that as his cue to give me a hug, "Come, Sweetheart. Let's go hunting."

"Oh wait! Betel, will you be okay to take care of Cujo, Christine and the big surprise?”

"Cujo has the Key To The City. No one will let him starve. Christine will help me a little with the surprise. But if it gets too much for the both of us, I'll take a joyride with her. Also I wouldn't be alone. The whole town is going to help me with the surprise."

I smiled, "Okay. You might be the Ghost with the Most, but you are also my partner as well as the annoying brother that I never knew I wanted. So be careful." After a quick hug I left with Mom and Dad.

I felt a small mental tug by my shining, {This is for Janet.} I practically ran to our supplies and through the portal that the Gray's made when I found that I Read Betel when he was Closed.

***

"Name's A.J. "Reverend" Shepherd. You are Kingsburg and company, right?" A graying man with an impressively groomed beard and perching bluish gray eyes meet us at our randevu.

"Call me Janet, a friend of Lydia's is a friend of mine." I shook his hand. "Wish we meet on better circumstances."

"No kidding, I am a manger at a soup kitchen in New York. That and the cannibalistic humanoid underground dwellers seems to be the only way I meet new people."

Dad's eyes glowed yellow for a second, "Cannibalistic humanoid underground dwellers?"

"We call them CHUD. Not because of the cute little name I gave them, but because of the toxic waste that the NRC dumped in New York sewers. The waste by-products was marked as 'Contamination Hazard Urban Disposal,' hence the name."

"CHUD?"

"CHUD." Shepherd looks at my in-laws. "I can't believe you guys aren't human. Those are awesome disguises."

"These are our Dayforms, human." Dad smiled, "Wanna see our Nightforms?"

"Maybe when we go underground." Shepherd laughed but then got a determined look on his face. "I found a manhole near the hotel that is isolated from the crowds. Even if there are people 'round about no one is going to bat an eye seeing you crawling out of the sewers. Weird shit happens a lot in Chicago."

Mom's eyes widen, "How convenient!" Glamours have the ability to advert attention elsewhere, so he wasn't too worried. But it is still good to know in case Shepherd and I get separated from the others.

"Perfect. Mario and I will stay in the hotel during the day and at night we hunt." I raised my eyebrow at Shepherd, "You know a lot about Chicago for a New Yorker."

"Yep." Shepherd didn't give any more information than that, agree with the next meeting time, and gave out our goodbyes.

***

Strange and Unusual: You're meeting AJ in the sewers?

Me: Yep.

Strange and Unusual: I am so not taking him out to drink again. I mean, I did some volunteer work at his soup kitchen and we become very good friends. He is like the cool uncle that everyone else has.

Strange and Unusual: I took him out drinking for his birthday and all that crap about the NRC, CHUD, and the shit he went through in '84. I hope you didn't mind me telling him about you and your town. I thought it would help him with this particular problem.

Me: phfff. Like I am going to be upset with that. You just fed my in-laws with an all you can eat buffet. Of course I might be counting my chickens before they hatch.

A warm body snuggled up to me and wrapped his arms around me. "Texting to your network from New York?"

"Giving her an update on the hunt." Creepy grabbed my phone out of my hands and started to text Lydia. "Hey!" He handed the phone back and my eyes widened when I saw the text.

Me: Hi Strange and Unusual! This is Janet's mate. She can't come to the phone right now because she is about to be ravished by a demonic clown. Tootles!

And again he grabbed my phone and tossed it over his shoulder. "Now, my Georgie. Let us start this honeymoon!"

He pinned me down and sucked the moans from my mouth with his. I was grateful I had the foresight to pack a second suitcase in case I come back home with only rags for clothing. Creepy ripped through my shirt and jeans like they were paper.

Creepy purred when he saw I wearing a black and red matching underwear set. "Aww. My mate made herself pretty just for me? I think I would like to mate with you still wearing these."

He kept his word to ravish me without much of a tear or rip on my underwear set.

***

We meet Shepherd at the manhole. He looked at me with a strange expression, "Hey guys. Ready for some hunting?"

I smiled at the gentleman before me, "Don't worry. Knowing my in-laws, they already have found our pray. They are just going to pick us up. That way you can give us more information about these things and Creepy can join in the killing."

Shepherd lifted the lid, "I would say ladies first, but let me check it out."

Mario laughed as he changed back into Creepy, "Listen, Shepherd. Why don't I go first? Let a predator do the hunting." And in a true Glamour fashion he jumped in the hole. "Cost clear. No one here but us interdimensional demonic shape shifting beings!"

I snorted and turned to Shepherd, "I'll take your offer and go first. Watch out below!" And I to jump in. I used my fire for the landing and looked around at my family. I smiled and yelled up, "Shepherd! My family is down here with us. If you jump, I guarantee that we will catch you."

The voice above sounded shaky, "No thanks. I'll take the ladder."

"We don't have time for this," DC gently pushed me aside and yelled at Shepherd. "The sooner you get down here, the sooner we can eat!" DC’s claw grew large and he stretched his monstrous arm all the way through the manhole.

We heard a yelp from above, "Gotcha!" DC pulled his arm back in with Shepherd. DC's hand was large enough to wrap around the poor human's chest. When Shepherd's feet touched the floor. DC's hand and arm turned back to its usual form.

Shepherd's eyes finally returned to their original size. He straightened up and gave a little cough, "Alright then…. Let's go!"

"Wait. Wait. We need to reintroduce ourselves since this is your first time meeting our Nightforms." Dad smiled wickedly.

"Oh. You use different names? Interesting." Shepherd looked around the group with curiously.

Mom and Dad stepped up, "Pennywise "Alpha" the Dancing Clown and this is my mate Pennywise "Beta" the Dancing Clown."

Our pink cladded female rushed forward and batted her eyes, "Dazy. Crazy Dazy, the pleasure is all yours." She smiled in an attempt seductive smile, only to fail.

"Nice to meet you, Crazy Dazy." Shepherd smiles politely, " And as beautiful as you are, I am afraid to decline your advances."

"Gotta admire a man who knows how to turn down a lady." Dazy winked and moved for the next Glamour introduction.

One of our most best dressed Glamours stepped forward. He straightened his red tie and adjusted his small tophat that sat on a mess of blue curls. "Ringmaster." He pulled out his hand for a shake. When Shepherd took it he nearly jumped from the joybuzzer.

"Charmed."

The green haired twins came up. Shepherd's eyes widened when he heard Rumple's Russian accent, "Rumple. It's a pleas-"

"TURN AROUND! I WANNA SEE HIM ALSO!" A scruff voice came from behind Rumple. Reluctantly, Rumple turned around. The face on the back of Rumple's head growled, "I don't like you… but since everyone else is doing a bullshit roll call, I am Truffle." Rumple turned around and shook Shepherd's hand.

Mr. Cleaver ran up and hugged Shepherd, "Hehehe. Shepherd, be my friend?!"

Creepy couldn't hold his laughter, "That's my little brother, Mr. Cleaver. He like books being read to him."

"And I like to read out loud." Shepherd patted Cleaver's rainbow hair, "I would love to be buddies with ya."

"Buddy!" Cleaver jump up and down, clapping his hands like a kid who found out he can have chocolate cake for breakfast.

Our edgy Glamour grabbed Shepherd by the crock of his arm and was leading him down the sewer line, "And I am Dark Clown but everyone calls me DC. And the creepy motherfucker that is clinging to Janet like a baby koala? His name is… and get this…
Creepy."

Creepy, who had his arms wrapped around me the whole time, "Hey! I resemble that remark."

Without letting go of Shepherd, DC lead everyone to a tunnel that was linked off to the side. "Shut up, Creepy! I am hungry." DC stopped at the end of the tunnel that was split into three other entrances and sniffed the air. "This way."

Shepherd's arm was starting to change color when I intervene, "DC, I know you are hungry and in a hurry to get something to eat. But can you let Shepherd go? I think you are confiscating for something."

DC let Shepherd go. His mouth was frowning, but his eyes gave a worried look when he saw Shepherd's pained face. He turned to me and scoffed, "Confiscating for what exactly?"

"Your the oldest, but Creepy was born Alpha," I antalized. "I heard that you tried to kill Creepy couple of times when you were younger."

"That was a hundred years ago!"

Creepy lifted one of his eyebrows, "Dude, that was three years ago. Back when I was starking the internet."

"You're joking. Seriously?! My mate on the internet?"

"I had a YouTube channel and everything."

"Shut up! Why you stopped?"

Mom laughed, "I caught my mate and kids on one of those video chat sites. Had to pull the plug on that before someone caught on that they are real and not some random person playing dress up." Beta sighed, "To make it worse there was a few unknown Glamours on the site, not just humans dressed as murderous clowns and random kids."

A low growl was heard down one of the tunnels. I smiled, "looks like our chatter attracted some foolish pray."

"I think you're right." Dad smiled as every Glamour in the tunnel eyes glowed with yellow deadlights.

***

Creepy and I returned to our room just before sunrise and practically collapsed in the bed. Creepy crawled towards me and started to cuddle, "Noooooo… Creepy. I am sweaty and I stink." I struggled to get away from the affectinus being only for him to grab me tighter and dragged me off the bed. "What are you doing, Baby?"

"I think I like it when you call me Baby." He threw me over his shoulder and headed to the bathroom. "As for what I am doing? We are going to shower."

"You just want to have me at your mercy in the shower." I squealed when I felt a pinch on my butt cheek.

"You know it."

***

Strange and Unusual: Sooooo? How was the first day of the hunting trip?

Me: Tribe is not fed enough…. Must hunt for Tribe…. Grunts.

Strange and Unusual: LOL

Strange and Unusual: Did you really put my contact information as Strange and Unusual?

Me: I know I know! Not very imaginative!

Strange and Unusual: I have you as Firecracker.

Me: OMG! KEEP IT! THAT'S AWESOME! XD

Buggy Bro: Yo, sis. How's the honeymoon?

I told Lydia that I had to go and switch to Betelgeuse.

Me: Hey Bro! Found a nest, didn't found the dump site. But it was the first day of the hunting trip. You okay?

Buggy Bro: Need to vent, but I just realized it might be a mistake to contact you about it.

Me: The surprise?

Buggy Bro: Yeah

Me: Okay! Okay! Let's call the surprise the unicorn. Because if the surprise is really a unicorn, I would be surprised! LoL

Buggy Bro: Okay? Well the unicorn is a lot of work and everyone is helping out for the unicorn.

Oh my God! Is he seriously...

Me: OMG! YOU ARE ACTUALLY DOING THAT!? LOL

Buggy Bro: wtf sis

Me: sorry, not sorry! Okay okay! I can tell that you are serious about this. We will stick to code name unicorn.

Buggy Bro: Unicorn is sick and needs major surgery. I am worried that after surgery the unicorn will resemble more of a chimera then a unicorn.

Me: Understandable! But, after surgery the unicorn might look like one of those space unicorn paintings.

Buggy Bro: I think that's worse.

***

Shepherd was very cautious about the manhole. “I just don’t wanna be grabbed by DC again.”

“Just jump through after Creepy and me.”

“Easy for you to say Janet, you're not human.”

“Until she joined Porta Inferni she thought she was human.”

Shepherd looked at Creepy is a mixture of surprise and suspicion on his face. “Seriously? No way.”

“Yes way. Raised by humans all my life.” I opened the manhole and jumped in.

“Seriously?!”

“Meet ya down there.” Then Creepy jumped as well.

Once down the sewers DC winked at me and created his monster arm again. He lifted his arm through the manhole and grabbed Shepherd just like he did the previous night.

When Shepherd’s feet touched the ground he gave DC a scorning look, “Did you rubbed my crotch with you thumb?”

DC smirked, “No idea what you are talking about.”

I smiled apologetically towards Shepherd, “Don’t worry. He is doing that to trip you off. Glamors only mate for life and with the prospect of reproduction. DC is an Omega and Omegas are sterile. With is why Alphas and Betas are the only ones that can have Georgies.”

“Yeah, I can get that. Like ants and bees, right? But don’t Omegas have sexual urges also?”

Creepy dicided to piped in, “Most Omegas are asexual. But once in a while an Omega with such urges do come out of the woodwork. Those, by tradition, would be put to death by the Alpha if discovered with their own Georgie.”

Dazy bumped into me and Creepy, “Good thing Mom and Dad aren’t tradisionalist! If they were Creepy would have forced you to mate with him the first night you came to Porta Inferni.”

Shepherd looked at her with horror in his eyes, “What does that mean?”

Dad made a low angry growl, “Traditional Glamors are rapist.”

***

Surprisingly DC and Shepherd was starting their own prank war of shorts. But all and all those two got along well. Even Dazy asked Mom and Dad if it was weird that she ships her brother with a perfect stranger.

Everyone seemed to get a kick out of that one.

At the end of another well productive night, I noticed an ominous feeling creeping up my spine. “Creepy?”

“Yeah. I noticed also.” Creepy was the last out of the manhole, “Another nest, but no signs of NRC.”

Shepherd tilted his head, “Shit… you’re right. That makes me even more nervous then DC’s advances. I’ll look into it. You two get some rest.”

When we got back to our room I contacted Betelgus.

Me: Sooooooo. How is the unicorn?

Buggy Bro: Had a colon cleanse and it’s tetanus shot! Nice try.

Me: LoL! But seriously, how r u?

Buggy Bro: Not as stress as yesterday. But I feel like it is going too smoothly.

Me: You might be right. In our line of work what seems too good to be true is just that, too good to be true.

Buggy Bro: Uh-ho. Sounds like you are having the same doubts about you honeymoon.

Me: Oh no the honeymoon is awesome! But the hunt… something doesn't smell right and it is not the sewers.

Me: We found another nest, but no dumpsite and no sign of NRC agents. The dumpsite is a given since it is like searching a nettle in a haystack, but the NRC doing a no show?

Buggy Bro: You’re right. That sounds sketchy as hell. Keep your hawk eyes open, sis!

Me: Planning on it!

***

The next two days was a repeat of the previous days: nest found, dumpsit still missing, and the NRC were AWOL.

On the fifth day of the hunting trip I decided to change plans, "Hey Honey? Tonight I am thinking of looking for NRC and the dump site."

Mario curled up to me and made a thoughtful humming sound, "That makes sense. If you hunt for NRC you would find the dump. Also you can follow them in your hawk form. They wouldn't be able to spot you and even if they do they won't be the wiser."

"You and the others won't miss me too much, right?"

"Are you kidding me? Baby, we're going to miss your company like crazy! But we would understand that you would feel more productive hunting those assholes and the dump site."

I nuzzled deeper into his chest. "Thanks, Baby." Then we slept.

***

That night I was flying over eavesdropping on Shepherd and Creepy. "Janet is not joining us?"

"No, she is doing her own hunting."

"The NRC?"

"Yep, and she is disguised as well."

"Undercover? Cool."

"Yep. But not as cool as this." At that moment Creepy grabbed Shepherd around the waist and jumped through the manhole. Lets just say I learned quickly that hawks can laugh.

I flew overhead and used my shining. Concentrated on NRC I was pulled towards a direction and saw black mist on the course I was heading.

I flew to a commercial building and followed the smoke through an open window. There I saw a group of three men, all puggy and we'll dressed, "What an interesting turn around! Did you saw those clowns tearing up the CHUD?"

How did they know? Then I saw a monitor that showed the sewers. Fuck!

"I don't feel comfortable with that girl missing."

“Who gives a fuck? I wanna know how we can weaponize those clowns.”

“Learn how to control your CHUD before trying to do the same with demonic clowns with god like abilities, General!”

“This was supposed to be a field test to see if they were controllable."

The General made a grimous on his face, "But that “Reverend” had to stick his nose in it. I recommend we get rid of him.”

I heard enough and I decided to find the source of the CHUD. A new stream of black mist appeared before me.

I turned into ember and ash as I went in through the vents, a new trick I learned during another mission that involved a hall of mirrors and the demons that haunted the Fun House that hold said mirrors.

In my smoky form I followed my shining towards the basement of the warehouse. There I saw not a dumpsite but a very large nest of CHUD.

I changed back to my phoenix form. And like what happened back in New York, I was on fire. I spread my flames inside the basement. The CHUD screamed as the fire, my fire, burned and consumed them.

The sprinklers went off, but that didn't stop me! I changed my fire to static electricity. The flames grew even wilder when the water touched the electric fire.

I changed back to my ashen form and traveled to the NRC's meeting place only to find it empty. I manage to save the data that the assholes had on us and erased everything else.

***

It was sunrise of the sixth day when I made sure everything was in ashes. I put a mark on the three men from the meeting. I especially made a special mark on the General.

But I needed to make sure Shepherd was safe. The NRC sounded like they were serious about getting rid of our informant. I don't know about you but I like having my network safe and sound.

I followed my shining that manifest in the form of white smoke towards Shepherd's motel room.

In hindsight I should have knocked. But no, I just had to turn to smoke and went through the cracks of the door and window.

There was Shepherd naked with a giant centipede with a humanoid torso that was wrapped around him. Welp! Can't unsee that. I smoked backed out and waited for them to finish. I wasn't sure if Shepherd saw me or not, but the Glamour definitely either saw or sensed me.

The door opened and DC came out. "Thanks for knocking, Sis."

"Shepherd saw me?"

"Luckily you didn't interrupted us too bad, Shepherd did notice that I sensed something though."

"Sorry about that, I just needed to warm him about the General."

"The General?" Shepherd came out with some clothes on. "Great! We aren't dealing with the NRC, are we?”

“Nope, looks like some military branch took over.”

“AGAIN!” Shepherd raised his arms in disgust. “Those dumbasses have been trying to weaponize the CHUD since ‘89! Made zombies using CHUD enzymes.”

"Fucking idiots?" I would have laughed if what I was about to say wasn't so important. "Shepherd, they have you marked with a bullseye on your back."

Shepherd shrugged his shoulders, "Not surprised about the mark, but I am surprised that it took this long."

"I want you safe. But it is your choice of what is safe for you."

"Thanks, but what are my options? If I go back to New York I will endanger the people who uses my soup kitchen."

"You can live with me." That was the most sincere thing I have ever heard from DC, you could have knocked me down with a peacock feather.

"What would you tell your folks?" Shepherd looked at DC with an unquestionable look. "Omegas are put to death for having a lover."

DC laughed so hard he nearly keeled over, "My parents aren't going to kill me. If anything they'll just consider making you Beta's Georgie."

I cocked an eyebrow, "A poligamy relationship?"

"More like a political marriage with a concubine."

"Wouldn't that makes you the concubine?"

DC just shrugged it off, "So, AJ! What do you say, join my family back to Porta Inferni?"

"Let me sleep on it and I'll let you know." Shepherd went back into the room, leaving me and DC out in the parking lot.

"Janet, help me convince him to come with us." I don't think anyone has ever heard DC pled before and I might be the last person to ever will.

"DC? Did you imprinted on Shepherd?"

"I didn't mean to. I thought I was asexual like my brothers, but after I bonded with AJ," he took a deep breath and shooked his head, "What am I supposed to do?"

"Let's talk to Alpha and Beta."

***

Buggy Bro: In my opinion your honeymoon is starting to have too much drama. What did the Pennywise's say?

Me: DC can be wean off of the imprinting. But it will be a rough time for him. But if AJ does say yes, then he will be Beta’s Georgie and DC can be his “side piece.”

Buggy Bro: Don’t say side piece, like ever again. DX

Me: All this so DC can have a piece of ass.

Buggy Bro: Please stop. I don’t want the mental images.

Me: Anywho! I doubt that Sheperd would go for it. He might be in his fifties, but he is very American. I don't think he would agree to a political courtship.

Buggy Bro: So your stool pigeon's name is Shepherd?

Me: Ya didn't hear that from me.

***

It was our last hunt, now that the Chicago headquarters is in flames and the CHUD population is low. It is time to clean up the rest. There have been no sightings of the three men, but that didn't mean that they weren't there.

Creepy and I meet as usual, Shepherd smirked, "I think I might be crazy."

Creepy smile at our human friend, "Oh?"

Shepherd looked at the both of us, "I am thinking of taking Alpha and Beta's offer."

I opened the man hole! "HEY ALPHA! HE SAID HE WILL BE GEORGIE!!"

Shepherd stepped to the manhole, "You better catch me below!" He jumped but not before I heard the sound of whistling air.

I saw black smoke around Creepy and me. I looked at Creepy to confirm that he felt it as well. We Blinked.

In the sewers DC was clinging Shepherd who was bleeding from a bullet wound. He was dying. I am still trying to learn how to heal with my fire, but I knew that even if I mastered my healing, I would be too late.

The Grey Family suddenly looked up. Alpha in his calm voice made a command, "Everyone, Blink."

We did just in time. Deeper in the sewers a roaring boom and a flash of blinding light appeared where we originally stood. "They tried to bomb us?"

"Foolishly yes!"

"AJ…" Everyone turned and saw Shepherd's eyes clouded and his chest no longer rising and falling in breaths. DC curled his fingers through Shepherd's hair. "AJ…"

An unearthly scream came out of DC's mouth as he turned to his true form. The giant centipede scurried through the tunnels. "I am hungry!"

That set everyone off. Rumple and Truffle turned into a Praying Mantis with both faces as eyes on the head they both share. Dazy became a pink Moth, her poisonous wings filled the tunnel's archway. Mr. Clever turned to a giant Wasp with beautiful shiny colors on his exoskeleton. The Ringleader turned into a dragonfly with a very human torso. And of course the heads of the Gray Family took the form of spiders.

My mate grabbed me and yelled to the family, “Hunt the rest of the CHUD. Janet and I will track these assholes down and contact the Porta Inferni!”

Even in their beastial chaotic forms they still have the common sense to see the wisdom of my mate. They want revenge. In order to retrieve that revenge they need power. To gain power they need to EAT!

***

“What?!” The crying voice on the other line told me that I didn't need to repeat myself. “I am going to meet you guys there!”

“Think you can make it, Lydia? After the sewers are cleaned out we are going straight for their throats!”

“Jokes on you Janet! You are not the only one that have ways to get to point A to point B. I have studied the inside out of the Handbook everyday since I was a teenager! I know a travel spell that will make me like the wind and get their in 30 minutes flat! DON’T UNDERESTIMATE ME!” Then I heard the slamming of the phone, “Shit! That was my cell phone!”

“It still works, Lyd! And keep that anger! I never meet anyone that went from Denial to Anger in less than five minutes before!”

After Lydia hanged up her phone I turned to Creepy, “Got their sent?”

“Yep! Good thing the General wears shitty aftershave.” Creepy smiled at me with the most evil look in his deadlight eyes. We turned our attention back to the office building that the General went in with his companions.

“I am going in.” I gave my mate my phone, “Tell Uncle Freddy and Betel whats up.” I gave Creepy a heated kiss. Creepy gave me a nod and off I went. Dived bombed off the roof my clown and I was stalking and into the building in the form of smoke.

No one noticed a puff of smoke was following the three men as they went into an elevator. “Did you see that?” One of the men was really nervous, just as he should be. “They just disappeared!”

The other man who’s name I didn’t remembered looked really annoyed, “General those clowns are too unpredictable! I say your plan to capture one is foolhar-” He did finish his sentence before a bullet hole appeared in his forehead.

The General put his gun and silencer back in his coat. “I want these clowns…” The General had that same predatory look that I seen pedophiles wear before I cut their throats. With made me wanna kill the General even more. But he is not my kill, his death belongs to my brother-in-law.

The General and his companion got off the elevator to a basement floor that was loaded with military asshats, weapons, and tech up the wazoo. There was some well dressed men that was armed to the teeth that looked like they were waiting for the General. “These are the targets.” He handed them a file. “Keep atless one of them alive.”

One older man with a cigar glared at my main target, “Look General, my boys…. They are good boys and brave too. They might not be the brightest, but they are all the Family I got. And ya talking about sticking The Family against monster clowns. Wats in for me and my boys?”

Great…. Mobsters…. Mobsters in Chicago…. Working with shaddy government officials…. If that is not a cliche, I never met one.

“Hey Boss!” One goon went to the boss’ side, “This brod in the shot? She is the one that took out Tommy.”

Tommy?

“That brod? She is with the clowns?” The Boss took the file and started going over it, “Oh. More than with the clowns.” He flipped a photo to his boys of me kissing Creepy, “Looks like one of the clowns have a consort.”

The General grinned from ear to ear, “If that Monster Fucker did killed one of your boys, then we are on the same team, Dino.”

Dino looked at the file and frowned, “What about this AJ Shepherd character?”

“Already taken care of by yours truly.”

“Then the deal is off.” The General’s eyes bugged out and Dino continues, “Ya see there are two issuses with this hit.” Dino lifted his finger. “One, Tommy the Freak was worth more to me dead than alive.”

Oh! Tommy the Freak! The fucker was in the occult. Made a summoning circle and was sacrificing babies to the demon he was summoning. Funny thing was the demon likes his virgins a little more older, alive, and willing. Demon ratted The Freak to the town. Betelguse and I got the job.

Dino lifted a second finger, “ And two, ya killed AJ “Reverend” Sheperd, the man I owned my life to for saving my daughter’s. Dominick! Vinni! Vito! We are leaving.”

It was then and there that I decided that I liked that sonofabitch. So when the General points his gun and silencer at Dino I jumped to action. I wrapped the mobsters in a pillar of fire and Blinked with the four men back on the roof. “Go! Git the hell outta here!”

Dino looked at me with wide eyes, “Ya saved my life. I won't forget it.” The men found a fire escape. “We gotta contact Cookie and tell her the sad news. We will be footing the bill for his funeral. All the bells and whistles!”

“Is that so?” The voice below them started the mobsters. DC with Shepherd still in his arms looked up at the humans as I looked down on them. “Can’t have his funeral without him.” When Dino’s feet touched ground DC gave the body to the mob boss, “Take care of him, please.”

It just occurred to me that if there were pictures of me bing cummy with Creepy then there was probably some with Shepherd and DC, because without batting an eye the mob boss told one of his boys to give DC a business card, “Call me when ya get back to where ya came from. We will tell ya the details of the funeral. Even if ya can’t come we will do everything we can for ya lover.”

“Thank you, and I will BE THERE.”

“Good. Give those BASTARDS HELL.” Dino turned around and saw the whole clown family in front of him.

Alpha walked up to the mob boss with a sneer, “Oh, dear boy. We WILL.” The Gray family Blinked up to the roof where Creepy and I was waiting. “Is everyone here?”

“Not everyone.” I said as I felt a change in the air.

A magic circle appeared on the roof and a beautiful young lady stepped out of the light, “Hey Firecracker! Did I miss the party?”

“Lydia! Love the outfit. Wait till Betelguse gets here!” And as if I had said his name three times a flash of light was made in a distance and the sound of a demon possessed Plymouth Ferry was racing through the streets.

Betelgeuse in his true fashion floated up to the roof with another ghost in his hand. “The Party Has Arrived!” He noticed Lydia, “Whoa Babes! You look awesome!”

“Thank you Betel.” The medium looks at the Poltergeist’s companion, “Hello AJ.” The ghost of Shepherd and Lydia hugged it out.

Betelgeuse touched my shoulder, “Oh and we brought some party animals with us.” I looked over where the ghost and car came from and noticed the about half of Porta Inferni was marching towards the building. The Ghost with the Most smiled, “This is going to be fun!”

***
After the battle we were beat. Betelgeuse convinced us that he will drive Christine to take us home. Lydia even agreed to spend the night at Outlook. “Betel? Why are we heading to the Well House?” Creepy got my attention.

“Taking you two home. Then taking Lydia to the hotel.”

“But the well house is not suitable for my mate, Betel.”

Betelguse pulled in front of the Well House. “Wanna Bet.” Creepy’s and my mouth was hanging open. The Well House was fully restored, “Welcome home.”

This was better than a Unicorn.

Chapter 9: Betelgeus' Week at the Well House

Summary:

While Janet was having her honeymoon in Chicago. Betelgeus was left at Porta Inferni by himself!

That's right folks! A first person chapter of the Ghost with the Most!

I knew something was up when the Gray's pulled me aside after Janet announced that they are going to Chicago for a week. Janet and Creepy needed this honeymoon of shorts. But this! This was insane even for the Ghost with the Most.

The Alpha and Beta Glamours ask me for a favor that I was going to follow through. Because this as also what Janet needs. "Betelgeuse, can you make the Well House livable for Janet?"

"You want me to make that condemned house livable in the course of one week?"

"It's for Janet."

"Okay."

"Open concept kitchen and dining room?"

What the fuck was I thinking.

***

Billy Peltzer typed away at his computer. "Planning on fixing the Well House, huh? Did the Grays gave you a strict budget or anything?"

"They said to go hog wild as long as it is to improve the house. And to not touch the basement."

"Bob Gray? Bob Gray? Found it! Damn had to go real back. Alpha Pennywise haven't touched this account since he turned Beta for the First Georgie." Billy's eyes widened. "HOLY FUCK! Betel, do yourself a favor and tear that house to the ground floor and build on the foundation."

"How big is the account?!"

***

"So the plan is to tear the house down and rebuild it?" Beta didn't sound pleased to hear that I was taking Peltzer's advise.

"Do you have any idea how bad the house is, Beta? Not even the plumbing is up to code! I am surprised that the second floor haven't collapsed onto the main floor! Luckily the foundation of the house is still in great shape." I let out a breath, which I found weird since I don't need to breathe. "I am only doing a courtesy call to see if there is anything you want put to storage before I get started."

"My doll-"

"I already have the whole room cleared and your freaky clown dolls are already in storage. Though I think I might have lost Chucky."

At that moment I heard the sound of doll feet running towards me. "You fucking asshole! You locked me in the fucking shed!" Charles Lee Ray stabbed me in the leg with his knife that he always hides in his overalls. "I had to call Tiffany to get me out!" He gave me another stab.

"Beta? Sorry but I have to call you back." I looked at the stitches up toy and smiled, "Not my fault you fell asleep in there."

"You knocked me out!"

"Can't prove it." The knife hit it's mark when Chucky thrown it at my head. I reached up to pull it out of my forehead and left eye, "Man, you got it in there good. Oh hey. Wanna help me and Ash with the floor plans?"

"Your unbelievable."

"For Janet?"

"Sure."

***

"Hey Betel. How is the floor plans going?" Alice poured me a refill of coffee as Ash, Chucky, and I was brainstorming.

"Thanks, Alice. The plans are the easy part of this mess. Following through with it will be a bitch." I took a sip of the hot bitter liquid that matches my soul if I had one. "How much we owe you?"

"On the house." Alice poured a little bit of coffee in Ash's cup, "You know the whole city would love to help. If I were you, I would make a couple of teams and take advantage of our more nocturnal neighbours to work nights."

"I agree! But between you and me, let's not let Elvira anywhere near this project."

I looked at Ash in confusion, "Am I missing something here?"

"I'll say!" Chucky took a sip from his mug. "That woman would make it an eye sore."

"It was purple, lime green, and indigo." The mere thought of the house must of been traumatizing for Alice's eyes to gloss over and shuddered, "Thank God it burned down!"

"WHAT BURNED DOWN?"

***

"What the fuck do you mean the wiring is shot!"

Bill Watson the Electrician and Part-time Adventurer just shroud his shoulders, "At least you don't have one of those time-portal things...you see them all the time in these old houses here."

The stress was starting to get to me and it was barely the end of the first day. I decided to text Janet.

Me: Yo, sis. How's the honeymoon?

Sissy: Hey Bro! Found a nest, didn't find the dump site. But it was the first day of the hunting trip. You okay?

Me: Need to vent, but I just realized it might be a mistake to contact you about it.

Sissy: The surprise?

Buggy Bro: Yeah

Sissy: Okay! Okay! Let's call the surprise the unicorn. Because if the surprise is really a unicorn, I would be surprised! LoL

Uhmm…. Okay?

Buggy Bro: Okay? Well the unicorn is a lot of work and everyone is helping out for the unicorn.

Sissy: OMG! YOU ARE ACTUALLY DOING THAT!? LOL

I can't believe I walked into that one.

Me: wtf sis

Sissy: sorry, not sorry! Okay okay! I can tell that you are serious about this. We will stick to code name unicorn.

Me: Unicorn is sick and needs major surgery. I am worried that after surgery the unicorn will resemble more of a chimera than a unicorn.

Sissy: Understandable! But, after surgery the unicorn might look like one of those space unicorn paintings.

Me: I think that's worse.

I said my goodbyes and went back to work. "Okay Bill, how much is this going to cost?" Bill showed me the numbers and I gave a sigh of relief.

"I am also planning on working for free with the exception for the price of the materials. It would have been much more otherwise."

"Thank you." I feel like I have never gave thanks so much in my life (and afterlife) as I have on the first day of the Well House. Then I heard a noise outside. And I saw through a window an army of Gremlins coming to the house.

"Hey Bill? The cost of materials includes the wiring, new fuse box, and outlets, right?"

"Yeah, why?" I pointed out the window, "Oh… we might wanna get out."

"Ya think?" I grabbed Bill and ran to the kitchen where Chucky and Ash was going over the kitchen plans, "Guys, the Gremlins are about to charge the house! We gotta get out NOW!"

We charged out of the house just in time to see the Gremlin Army in position with Spike yelling a speech in broken English. I almost recognized the speech from 'BraveHeart.' Spike was even sitting on Spider Spike like a horse. But the one phrase that Spike said that wasn't broken or completely gibberish was the war cry at the very end, "For Janet!"

The house was a pile of rotten wood in a matter of minutes with the help of the Gremlins. Ash made a smirk and patted my back, "We'll start the frame and roofing as soon as possible."

Bill grabbed his bag off the ground, "And I'll get plumbing and electrical in after the frame is up."

"I didn't know that you do plumbing as well."

"Normally I don't, but I have some people who owes me."

 

***

We started day two cleanup the mess the Gremlins left behind. I was grateful that they didn’t tear up the floorboards on the first story. That meant they didn’t messed with the basement. Thank God.

Everyone available pitched in. Of course I didn’t let any of the town’s kids anywhere near the tetanus petri dish that was the trash pile. After the pile was cleared out we started replacing the floorboards. By the time the pile was cleaned up and the floor was replaced it was already night fall. But that was okay, because every demon, Were, creep, and spook that could help came to the rescue.

We had Weres and demons harling heavy beams. We had ESPers and ghosts setting up walls. We had witches, sorcerers, and demigods working the attic, roof, and front porch. It was the witching hour when the framing, roof, the house wrap, and the porch was done.

Bill the Electrician and his crew of Part-time Adventurers was shining like rock stars when they came to do the wiring and plumbing. Everything went smoothly. But I wondered if it went too smoothly.

***

Sissy: Sooooooo. How is the unicorn?

Me: Had a colon cleanse and it’s tetanus shot! Nice try.

Sissy: LoL! But seriously, how r u?

Me: Not as stress as yesterday. But I feel like it is going too smoothly.

Sissy: You might be right. In our line of work what seems too good to be true is just that, too good to be true.

Me: Uh-ho. Sounds like you are having the same doubts about your honeymoon.

Sissy: Oh no the honeymoon is awesome! But the hunt… something doesn't smell right and it is not the sewers.

Sissy: We found another nest, but no dumpsite and no sign of NRC agents. The dumpsite is a given since it is like searching a nettle in a haystack, but the NRC doing a no show?

Me: You’re right. That sounds sketchy as hell. Keep your hawk eyes open, sis!

Sissy: Planning on it!

***

After that it was a whirlwind made of plywood, drywall, installation, and paint. All I could say was that at least the outside was looking like a house. The inside was still bare and looked like a badly made maze of drywall.

We just finishing up the landscaping (We all agreed that it would look nicer if it didn’t look like you’ll find a forgotten native cemetery on the property) when everyone got a mass text about getting a Green LIght on three marks she found in Chicago.

Elliott, Ash, Uncle Freddy, Flagg, and I decided on taking a break and drank a beer while we discussed about the new Marks. “So, Military Boys think it’s fun making Bio-Toys.”

“Ash? Please don’t say shit like that. It’s weird.” Flagg took another sip before continuing, “Bio-weaponry is nothing new, but what they are doing is foolish. There are too many ‘what if scenarios’ for their plan not backfiring, biting them in the ass and everyone else pays the price.”

Elliott and I shared a look and nodded, “Definitely sounds like a plot to a zombie apocalypse movie.”

“I stopped soooo many types of apocalypse, it’s not even funny anymore.” Ash murrmered somthing about stupid deadits under his breath.

“Better to stop it from the root then letting it fester into whatever worst case scenario happens.” Freddy made his empty beer bottle disappear and made an old man stretch. “Ash? I wanna meet with Nada and dig up some stuff on these three.”

I smiled, “Ya see one or three cockroaches, then there is definitely a bug nest hiding.”

Freddy smiled back, “Exactly! You stay on the project while I have a chit-chat with our number one hacker.”

As Freddy and Ash left for the hard/software (I still have no idea) shop, Elliott, Flagg, and I changed the topic as we went for our tools, “I still think a red door and white picket fence would look nice.” Elliott haven’t giving up on the idea.

I heard Flagg made a noise in the back of his throat, “Yes, it would look nice. It’s just so cliche.”

“Why not an ebony door and an iron fence?” I popped my two cents in. “Then asshole fairies wouldn't get in.”

“It reminds me of my travels in Delain of In-World,” Flagg smirked. “I like it.”

“Oddly enough,” Elliott smiled, “Me and Pinhead both agree with you.”

I heard my phone giving me a text notification, “Shit, Sis is contacting me again. You guys go ahead and finish the landscaping.”

The two waved acknowledgment and head back to work as I opened my text messages. I knew it was about the relationship that DC have with Janet’s informant. When my suspicion was confirmed, I almost facepalmed myself. I was worried about her honeymoon was not as relaxing and fun as it was supposed to be.

Me: In my opinion your honeymoon is starting to have too much drama. What did the Pennywise's say?

Sissy: DC can be wean off of the imprinting. But it will be a rough time for him. But if AJ does say yes, then he will be Beta’s Georgie and DC can be his “side piece.”

Me: Don’t say side piece, like ever again. DX

Sisy: All this so DC can have a piece of ass.

Me: Please stop. I don’t want the mental images.

Sissy: Anywho! I doubt that Sheperd would go for it. He might be in his fifties, but he is very American. I don't think he would agree to a political courtship.

Me: So your stool pigeon's name is Shepherd?

Sissy: Ya didn't hear that from me.

Something rang in my head, That name sounds so fucking familiar.

Until Janet comes back I am not bound to one place. I made a call. And waited for it to ring.

What a lot of people (living or dead) don't know is that ghosts can travel through electric waves.

So the moment I heard a voice saying, "Ghostbusters. How may I help you?" I was through the electric waves, in front of Janine Melnitz, and in the HQ of the most famously stupid ghost hunters in New York (I might be bias being a ghost and all).

Ms. Melnitz look at me and without batting an eye called behind her, "Dr. Vekman! You have a surprise visitor!"

I gave the secretary a wink, "Thanks, Red! Your a doll."

***
"Okay, poltergeist! This is the place," Vekman was reasonably not a happy camper. Fucker never found the fish I hid in one of the vents during our last visit with these jokers.

Vekman parked the Ectomobile in front of a rundown building surrounded by living people that looked so dead that they make me look alive. "Thanks, Venkman."

I opened the car door to get out until the leader of the Ghostbusters grabbed my arm. "You are really going in there? No offence, but I don't trust you in a building full of drugged up mentally unstable hobos.”

"Yeah. Just wanna confirm something." I got out of the Ectomobile. "And the only thing I found offensive is how you stereotyped the homeless. Not everyone is like that. Some so happens to be single parents who is surviving, a lot are with mental illness that make it near impossible to function in what today's standards of normal living, others are people just got the shitty short end of the stick and haven't been able to get a job in this economy."

Venkman blinked at me, "That was uncharastically thoughtful of you. Did you died homeless or something?"

"I died from the Great Plague, in a ditch at the slums of London."

"You don't sound English, though. And most ghosts wear clothes from the era they died in-"

"First off poltergeist don't follow the same rules as other deadbeats. Second, I was haunting the speakeasies of Chicago during the Roaring 20's, hence my persona. And third-" I closed the car door, "I don't have to justify myself."

I got into the building and saw how crowded it was. Yeah, there was a lot of druggies and lazy leches looking for a free handout, but I have learned how to read people even before my death. I saw veterans with PTSD, moms and dads with their kids, a college student with piles of job applications in front of them, and a few with mental health that they had since birth but got summed up with the druggies.

I headed towards a sign-in desk where two girls work on paperwork and greeting guests, “Hello sir!” The shorter of the two and with glasses that made her look like an owl greeted me, ”Are you here for a meal and a bed?”

“Ah no. Sorry Ms-” I looked at her name tag, “Prudence, I was looking for my friend, Shepherd. I haven't heard from him for a while. Wanted to check up on him and see if he was okay.”

The taller one with the cutest set of chipmunk buck teeth smiled apologetically, “If you are referring to AJ Shepherd, he went to Chicago.”

“Thank you, Ms. Bertha.” I had looked at her name tag at the same time as I looked at Prudence's. “You don't have any inklings to when he will get back?”

“No, but Lydia might.”

Hold the phone. That was where I heard Shepherd's name. I have been using the deadvine to check on Lydia since the last time I was here, “Hold it. Lydia Deetz is here? I don't want to disturb her. Just tell her ‘Hi’ for me when she is on her break.” I turned heel and headed out the door.

“Wait! We don't know your name!” That's the idea Sweetheart.

My hand was on the door handle of the Ectomobile when I heard my name, “Betelgeuse!?” Fuck.

Venkman look at the Lydia and then at me, “Mother fucker, don't you dare Blink!” I looked at him because I felt like he just read my mind. Hell, I almost believed it, “Don't you fucking Blink!”

I was frozen on the spot, even when a hand touched the fold of my elbow, “Hey….” She pulled her hand so I would face her, “Wanna come inside and talk?”

Venkman was already out of the car, “Buggman would love to!” Then he wrapped his arms around me and whispered, “You Blink, and me and my men will hunt you down and shove you in our special containment unit that we use to lock up ghosts.”

Fuck.

***

“Shut up! It is not that funny.”

Lydia and I couldn't stop laughing! “Dude, you have positively-charged, feel-good slime, made of ectoplasm in the back of your car.”

“The slime was even found in the sewers that your buddies fell in!”

Venkman look at the both of us and started to laugh also. “We called the psychomagnotheric ectoplasm ‘Mood Slime.’ In order to positively charge it,” Venkman started to laugh a little harder, “We play Ray Stevens 'Everything is Beautiful’ for it!”

Well that just set all three of us off!

I looked at the nearby clock, “Shit! I gotta go!”

“What's wrong?” Lydia looked at me with a worried look.

“Sorry babes. But I was planning on doing a quick check and head back to this project I was working on for Janet.”

“Ahh! The Unicorn Project!”

I chuckled a little, “Oh God! Of course Janet would have told ya that.”

Lydia looked at me and gave me a hug, “Get home safe.”

“Lydia, why did you forgave a piece of shit like me?”

“Because you are trying to be better.” She went to her office phone. Obviously she knew the Handbook inside and out now, “This might be easier on you. Uses less energy than Blinking long distance.”

“Thanks Lyd.” I turned towards Venkman, “The smell is coming from a ceiling vent in your sleeping area.”

“I knew it was you!” His angry face changed to one of mischievous delights, “Just you wait, poltergeist! I'll get you back!” He wrapped his arms around my neck again and whispered, “Don't forget my invitation when you two get hitch.”

I grabbed the phone from Lydia, “Be careful out there.” I dialed the number for the Outlook Hotel. When Carol Anne picked up I tapped the receiver with a pen three times as the most common warning of a ghost traveling through the eclectic waves.

"Welcome back Betel!" Carol Anne, "While you were enjoying you spontaneous, but well needed time off…" She paused to let it sink in that I didn't let anyone know that I was in New York. Carl Anne probably used the dead-vine to check on me, "The house is done. Just waiting for the furniture and appliances to be delivered."

"Oh God! Really?!" Hopefully the stuff will be delivered on time.

But first….

***

"Come on Hideshi, Buddy! Help a guy out." I was practically begging for our greatest artist in good old Porta Inferni, Hideshi Hino! Okay I will be honest, I am not a fan of his manga's. But I admire his movies.

"We are not buddies, please refrain from speaking informally with me."

"Look. I know you based the mermaid story with your earlier life as an artist. I mean, seriously? You killed your mermaid friend for a portrait?"

"You are not very good at convincing people, are you?"

I smiled because I knew I got him, "No, not really. I just get into trouble head first quite often. But this isn't about me, it is about Janet."

"And The Phoenix want such a portrait on her wall?"

"Yep."

"I don't believe she would have such a tacky taste in art. Janet is more refined in style. Even if unruly and undisciplined, she has higher sense of taste then what you are asking."

Damnit. Almost had him. Welp. If trickery doesn't work, then confession will. "It is not so much her taste in art, but rather her sense of humor. My request is really based on an inside joke between Sis and me."

"Explain." I told him how the joke came to be and he started laughing at my face. When he calmed down, he straightened up with a slight blush on his face and apologized as if a burst of laughter was something to be embarrassed about. "I will paint the portrait."

"Awesome! Just don't paint it like your horror mangas. Janet and the Grays are coming home in two days and every thing must be perfect for her."

***

Everything was done, the paint on the portrait was drying nicely and we are going over curtains, pillows, and throw rugs that would go with the furniture that hopefully will arrive before the end of the day.

Tomorrow night is the night Janet comes back home. And everything was in order. Christine was playing music on her radio and Cujo was not leaving my side.

Then I got a call, “Deadbeats Inc, how may I direct your call?”

“Betelgeuse. The General killed Shepherd, Janet’s informant. They also tried to bomb us.” Creepy’s voice sounded too calm for this news. “Lydia knows.” Then he hung up.

Well Fuck!

I drove Christine to the town square and located Freddy who just got off his cell. “Freddy! Was that Creepy on the phone?”

Freddy gave a nod, “Yeah. I am about to round up some of our available men to get our Marks.”

“Great! I am going to the Netherworld. I need to pick someone up. Chistine, you and Cujo wait for me here. When I get back We are Blinking to Chicago.”

“Wait! Bet-”

I Blinked to the Netherworld, or I should say the Waiting Room of the Netherworld. “Any of you Deadbeats AJ Shepared?”

One guy looked up, “Thats me.” I slapped him, “Fuck! What the hell was that for?”

“Need ya to get angry!” I slapped him again. “NOW GET ANGRY!”

The recently deceased Shepherd grabbed me and flung my across the room. Miss Argentina opened her window, “Are you Fucking Crazy! Turning a recently deceased into a poltergeist is the stupidest stunt you have ever pulled Betelgeuse!”

“Betelgeuse? Lydia’s Betelgeuse.” The apathetic receptionist slammed the window closed just in time for my head to be smashed to it. “I AM GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU!”

“I didn’t mean for you to get angry at me, but I’ll take what I can get.” I used my powers to push him off. At his stunned face I hovered over him, “Still angry? Good. Now hit me again, but this time not with your hands. With your Anger. Use your fucking Ang-” My back hit the reception desk again. “Awesome! Keep that up! Keep that Anger UP!”

Juno busted in, “Betelgeuse! What in Hell are you doing?!”

“Not now, Junebug!” As the coffee table was flung at my head. I was laughing hysterically, this was way too funny.

“WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING!”

“Your a poltergeist now and all ya doing is throwing shit at me. COME ON! YOU CAN DO BETTER THAN THAT!” I was flung across the room again. “Use your imagination, son. You are a poltergeist. Poltergeist has no rules! We can beat rock with scissors, we can make fire burn in water, we can turn anything into anything as long as we have the imagination and the belief that anything is possible.”

“Why are you telling me this, you sick bastard?!”

“Because Lydia is on her way to Chicago to avenge your death!” I noticed he stopped attacking, “FUCK! Listen. Forget I said that. Ya gotta stay angry.”

“Why? Lydia isn’t that stupid…”

Juno walked in front of Shepherd, “No, she is not. But she is that powerful. Don’t underestimate that girl.”

I picked myself up and gave an unnecessary deep breath, “Look Shepherd, Lydia lost a lot of loved ones without much of a goodbye. This is your chance to say goodbye. And while we are at it we get the sonofabitch that killed you and a lot of innocent people in the process." I lifted my hand towards him, "Let me teach you how to tap your greatest potential." Shepherd took my hand.

Juno looked at me with a smirk, "And how, pray tell, will you get out?"

"Like this." I tapped into the demonic powers that I stole from the Hand of Orion to Blink out of the Waiting Room.

***

Shepherd and I sat in Christine as we waited for Elvira's travel spell to be active. When everyone heard that the ghost that was with me was supposed to be the next Georgie half the town armed themselves and ready for battle.

Christine was even more impatient than I was. Had to keep my foot on the brake so she wouldn't be able to take off before Elvira was ready.

"Ready, my nightmares?" Her hair turned to a pair of wings as she floated out of the way, "Because the Travel Gate is Open!"

A flash of lightning hit the ground and formed an arch that lead straight to Chicago. I let off the break and Christine took off like a bullet train.

Cujo started to make a happy bark, "Did the Hellhound smelled his buddy? Did ya? Good boy!" I took over the wheel and lead Christine to the direction that the St. Brainard was pointing. Sure enough I sense her on top of the roof of a commercial building. "Cujo! Bite the heads off anyone that gets out of the building screaming or armed. Christine! Run-over the ones Cujo missed."

I floated up to the roof with Shepherd holding my hand. “The Party Has Arrived!” I looked down and noticed Lydia in a catsuit and a red poncho with a spiderweb design on it, “Whoa Babes! You look awesome!” And damn, what an understatement.

“Thank you Betel. Hello AJ.” The ghost of Shepherd and Lydia hugged it out.

Not wanting to ruin the moment I touched my partner's shoulder, “Oh and we brought some party animals with us.” I smiled as Janet looked off the roof and seeing our friends and neighbors joining us, “This is going to be fun!”

"Oh I bet it will…" Lydia calmly walked over the edge of the roof and jumped off.

"Lydia!" Shepherd and I ran to the edge and looked down. Lydia was fine, in fact she was floating down to the building's entrance.

Some armed military fuckwades came out with guns pointing at her, at my Lydia! Before I had a chance to jump off the roof to join her a loud wailing screech knocked the soldiers on their asses. "Holy Fucking Shit! Did Lydia used the Screaming Banshee spell?"

"Betel? You are drooling." Janet smirked.

"Oh God! No… Not this fucker and Lydia… No." Shepherd's ghost was having a hard time with some idea that he has in his head.

"Sorry Shepherd!" Janet patted his back, "It is written in the stars." Then she jumped off to join my girl. And like a chain reaction, one by one, everyone on that roof was tarring their way to the entrance of the not so secret government headquarters.

Bullets were flying everywhere, but what will bullets do to two ghosts, a god, a family of interdenominational demon clowns that feeds off of fear, and one pissed off medium that have the same abilities as any ghost? And that didn't include the army of supernatural freaks that will join us any minute now.

We managed to get to the elevator, and I smeared some blood from one of the fallen soldiers on the button the others need to push. Hopefully Freddy sees it. Before the elevator hit the bottom floor I opened the escape door and lifted Lydia through it, follow up with Shepherd, Janet, then me.

With us out of the way the Gray's can have a little bit of fun. As the sound of the ding of the doors bullets rained on the Gray's. The family laughed and the heads got out transforming to their spiderforms. Followed by Creepy and DC as they took their scorpion and centipede forms. The twins ripped through in their shared praying mantis form. Ringleader, Dazy, and Mr. Cleaver took the sky in their dragonfly, moth, and wasp forms.

Janet dived down in a form of ash and smoke. And stopped the doors from closing. "Okay guys. Lydia is safe to come out. The Marks are too busy with the Gray's to notice us."

Lydia came down and ran to the side of the elevator doors where she was less likely to be hit with a stray bullet. Shepherd and I joined them. "Okay Big Sis. Where should we go from here? While the Jugheads are busy with the Glamours, we can use the distraction to find anything else that needs to be fixed... or destroyed."

"Great plan Betelgeus." Janet's eyes clouded over, a telltale sign that she is activating her shining. "Found a path of black mist."

"Awesome. Lead the way, Sis." Her powers never steered us wrong before. So when she said black mist I knew she was leading us into trouble. But inorder to stop trouble you have to find it first. I heard a ding from the elevator to my surprise because of the loud sounds of semi-automatics. "Hey! Just in time. Someone is trying to get down here. How much ya wanna bet it's Uncle Freddy?"

Janet just smile and got off the elevator, slicing the throat of a nearby soldier with her talons like hands and started to drag his corpse by his feet. The other nearby men was shaking. Apparently they weren't expecting a winged woman made out of fire. One fool raised his gun at Janet, who in turn raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The idiot burst into flames.

Janet leads us down a hallway and the corpse that she was dragging was running dry. Luckily we found a door that Janet stopped in front of. She dumped the body and dug her claws in it to get more blood. Janet then started to push a few buttons on the electronic lock that was next to it. Using her talons as quills, she wrote the code over the lock.

Once in, we found out that we were not alone. Man with a general uniform was gathering what I assume to be important documents. Surrounded by large tubs with some underdeveloped mutants. Obviously a lab. "Hey Sis? Are these CHUD's?"

"Yep."

"That's the General?"

"Yep."

"Shepherd? Have anything to say to this prick?"

Shepherd walked up to the General, "See you soon, asshole." Then made his face melt.

Ahhhhh. The sweet screams the General made was music to my ears. The General looked faint when Shepherd's melted face slowly morphed to that of a skeletal demon's.

"That was great!" I patted Shepherd on the back. "So what you wanna do to him. Dealer's choice."

"Really?" Shepherd changed back to his usual self. "You guys can use him anyway you want, as long as it is slow, painful, and he stays alive."

Janet smiled, "Sick, twisted, and dark. I love it."

Lydia grabbed my hand, "Me too."

An alarm sounds off and we noticed that the pissant pushed a button. The General had a sick look of triumph on his face. The containment tubes were draining and opening. The fucker had freed the CHUDs!

"Having fun without us?"

we all turned towards the familiar voice. The cavalry have arrived with Freddy at the lead. The General's face paled at the sight of monsters, ghosts, and humans armed to the teeth. The demon's especially was wearing cheshire cat grins, as if they were plotting what to do to him after dragging him off to Hell.

We made short work with the cannibalistic freaks. The lab was a bloodbath and the General was shaking, "Oh God. I am sorry. I am so sorry. I didn't know. I didn't know."

***

After the battle we were dead tired. I don't know how, but I managed to convince everyone to let me drive Christine to take us back to Porta Inferni.

Lydia even agreed to spend the night at Outlook. I was hopeful that I can convince Danny and Carol Anne to book her close to my room. I want her at least screaming range of me just in case. I don't want to leave her alone when she has clearly hit the fourth stage of grief.

After Shepherd and Lydia said their final goodbyes. She hit the third hard, begging for him not to leave. She told him that so many people still needs him. He simply kisses her on the forehead and crossover.

“Betel? Why are we heading to the Well House?” Damn, Creepy noticed.

“Taking you two home. Then taking Lydia to the hotel.”

“But the well house is not suitable for my mate, Betel.”

I pulled in front of the Well House with a smile on my face. “Wanna Bet.” Looking at Creepy and Janet's face was worth it. The Well House was fully restored and furnished, “Welcome home.”

This oughta be better than a fucking Unicorn.

I got out of Christine and opened the front door, "Would you care for a tour?"

The house was magnificent. They walked in to a large living room, with enough room for a grand piano on the far corner. The couch, recliner, and matching ottaman was facing the fireplace.

No television, which is perfect for Janet, who prefer a library over an entertainment center. And Creepy and his family find their entertainment by psychologically scarring their victims and the theater.

Off to the side was the dining room table and the kitchen. Completely open to the living room. There were a few support beams, but they were carved to look almost like Greek pillars. There was a large island with a bar and some bar stools between the dining area and the kitchen.

"Oh, Betel!" Janet saw the portrait that was painted on the wall. "That is the tackiest, god awful thing I have ever did see!" The other three looked at the space unicorn painting, "I love it!"

Lydia smiled,"Look at that, Janet. You did get a unicorn."

"You guys are so weird." Creepy just laughed at us. "I take it the ugly thing is an inside joke."

"Yep."

"Depently."

"For sure."

Creepy's eyes glowed yellow for a minute, "Project Unicorn, huh?" He looks at the painting, "It's growing on me."

I showed them the library/office, the master bedroom and bathroom, the three guest bedrooms that might turn to the children's rooms in a year or two, and the doll collection that I moved to the basement with a lot of shelving.

"I thought you weren't going to touch the basement."

"Wasn't supposed to, to be honest. But you really want a room filled with clown dolls up here? Especially if that room might be needed after you start a family?"

"Good point. I will try to convince Mom and Dad that you did the basement for our future."

***

I helped Lydia with booking a room and Carol Anne was sweetheart. She noticed that Lydia was leaning against me with her forehead on my shoulder and gave her a room next to mine.

"This is your room, I am right next door so-" I was cut off with Lydia pushing me in her room. I landed on my back and Lydia was straddling me. "Lyd-" Again I was cut off, but this time with her lips against mine.

"Lydia." Kiss. "I don't." Kiss. "Think." Kiss. "We should." Kiss. Okay. I realized that the 'Old Me' would say fuck it and pond Lydia till she can't walk straight. The 'New Me' on the other hand…

I rolled on top of Lydia and gave her a kiss that was long, hard, and hot. I released her when she looked like she needed air. "Lydia, listen to me. I want to. God damn how I want to. But I won't sleep with you. At least not tonight."

I picked her up from the floor and placed her on the bed. She looked shocked. I took her shoes off her and gave her another kiss. "Babes, when your head is clear and you wanna have some fun. I am all for it. But not tonight. Not after you have lost someone important to you and your head is all messed up."

One last kiss and I gave Lydia a vile. "This vile contains a gas from the breath of a Glamour. Glamours use this gas to knock their victims to sleep. You can use it to help you sleep or you can keep it for an emergency. Your choice. My gift to you." I gave her a hug and left the room.

Once I closed the door I leaned my back to it and slide down for a set. I gave out a sigh and felt someone watching me. I looked up and saw every ghost on my floor looking at me.

Before I made a snappy comment the Grady Twins came up and gave me a hug. "Hey now. Don't let your fucked up dad see you with me." What is it with me and kids lately?

"Okay, Mr. Juice." The twins say in synced and strutted down the hall.

"Everyone! Back to your rooms!" The familiar voice of the top ghost in Overlook, Jack Torrance sat down next to me as the others floated back to their rooms, Jack tapped his foot against mine, "You did the right thing."

"It fucking sucks."

Jack laughed, "Yep usually it does!" He gets up and grabbed my hand. "Open bar just for you and only tonight. We even have some Netherland Booze."

"I appreciate the offer Jack, but I wanna be within screaming range of Lydia. Just in case. I didn't want her to wake up as a 'Civil Servant,' know what mean?"

Jack nodded, "I'll have the Dead-vine activate an SOS if something is up with her."

"I am not going to the ba-"

"I am still doing it regardless you leave the floor or not. It is just a little bit of caution and a little bit of extra help."

"Thank you."

***

"So this Grady asshole poisoned you with Netherland Booze... The negative energy from the evil in the hotel turned you into a poltergeist… You lost your mind and tried to kill your family." Lydia and I was eating breakfast with Jack.

"That's it in a nutshell!" Jack good naturally laughed.

"And Outlook got destroyed but rebuilt itself in Porta Inferni?"

"Ms. Deetz. Even I don't have a fucking clue how that happened, but I became top ghost in this hotel. And I am keeping it that way."

"Dad? You shouldn't bother Ms. Deetz." Carol Anne returned to refill Lydia's coffee.

"So what is your story, Mrs. Torrance?"

"Please, call me Carol Anne."

"Only if you call me Lydia."

"Alright Lydia, From a young age I found that I can contact the Netherlands through the electric waves from any television set that is between channels. The older model, the better. I attracted a large amount of poltergeist that wanted me for my power. As I got older my powers grow and I was able to control the poltergeist that haunted me as a child. Found myself in Porta Inferni where I meet Danny. The rest is history."

"Wow."

"Danny and Carol Anne are the relationship goals of the town." I whispered to Lydia. "Also the Torrance Family have completed control of the Dead-vine."

"Oh? No first amendment for the dead?" Lydia winked at me.

"More like they have the power to shut it down if they think the Dead-vine will compromise a mission. Sometimes our Marks can use the Dead-vine to avoid capture or for information on their next kill."

"So there is freedom of speech, but as long as there is no one misusing the information."

"Bingo!"

***

"So Janet found this room?" Lydia looks over everything and found a book that grabbed her attention. I was giving her the tour of the town. Everyone liked her.

"She found the Secret Reading Room before I got here, but everyone uses it for research or fun light reading. Lovecraft have a shit ton of dairies and notes that would blow you mind!" I took the book from her hands and lead back upstairs to the main library. And passed the book to Mike Hanlon. "Hey Mr. Hanlon? My girl wants to borrow this book."

"The Hands of Orion by H.P. Lovecraft." The librarian looks at me and smiled, "You do know what this book is, right?" I gave him a look with a raised eyebrow. "Then forget borrowing it, she can keep it. Have her learn something about you, right?"

"Wait? That book is about you?" Lydia took the book as if it were made of glass. "Are you sure Betelgeuse? This book is about you."

"It is also about the demon that originally had my name." I grabbed her hands, book and all, into mine. "Tread lightly and keep an open mind when reading this book. Okay, Babes?"

"Okay."

***

The funeral was lovely. It was even raining to match the mood. "Shepherd would have liked this." Lydia said as she left a rose on the coffin.

"Yeah, he would," A woman by the name of Cookie left another rose. Bertha and Produce also placed their roses on the coffin as well.

Later we found ourselves at Shepherd's soup kitchen. Some of his regulars where there and gave the girls hugs.

"What are we going to do with the kitchen?" The owled eyed woman was crying again. I gently took her glasses off and wiped her eyes with a napkin, "Thank you."

"I don't know about you guys but I am keeping this kitchen." The Mafia Princess looked determined, "You guys can still help, right?"

Bertha hugged Cookie, "Of course!" Lydia and Prudence joined the hug while DC and I, with Cookie's boyfriend, looked on awkwardly.

"How you hanging on, DC?"

"It sucks ass."

"Been there."

Creepy and Janet joined us, "Should we head back home, never know when another mission pops up?"

There were only four of us from Inferni that came. But the Dead-vine was highly activate so everyone in town can have the up-and-up about the funeral and latest gossip sounded said funeral.

I headed towards Lydia and gave her a kiss, "Gotta go, Babes."

"Thanks for coming."

"Anything for you, Lydia. Call my name if you need any help."

We piled in Christen and she took off with us back home. Back to Porta Inferni.

Chapter 10: The Poltergeist and Deadite War

Summary:

Something wicked is coming the Winter River.

I woke up with a cold sweat. “Janet?” Damnit. I woke Creepy up. “What is wrong?"

"Hopefully a night terror." I tried to get a hold of my breathing, "If not I have to get Betelgeuse."

"Vision Dream?" Creepy rubbed my back to calm me down. "Tell me about it, please."

"Betelgeuse and I was surrounded by Deadites. A whole army of them." My hands slowly stopped shaking. "A reptilian demon with dragon wings was leading the Deadite Army. I think the demon is the Hand of Orion."

"God. I hope that's not a Vision Dre-"

Creepy's voice faded as I was surrounded with black. I looked around me and saw a burning tower. As I walked towards the tower I saw a man in armor crying over a broken staff. "Who are you?"

"I was once a knight, but now I am barely a mage."

The earth shook as five golden cups came out of the ground. At first they were empty till they were overflowing with red liquid. I recognized the metallic smell of blood. Ten swords fell from the sky and struck the knight. The knight cried out of pain as he opened his hand and dropped six silver coins, each coin with scratches on the faces.

I then found myself in front of a town's sign. 'Welcome to Winter River, Connecticut.' I heard a sound behind me.

I slowly turned just in time to see a Deadite jumping at me.

"Janet! Janet! It's only us!"

"My mate. Calm down. It is us."

I was in Christine's backseat. Betelgeus was the one driving with Cujo riding shotgun. Mario was with me, holding me and making shushing noises. I didn't understand till I realized I was screaming.

I finally calmed down, "What happened?"

Mario gave me a kiss on my temple, "You went into a trance. You were gone for most of the day. And repeating your Tarot vision."

"Black. Tower. Knight of Wands Reversed. Five Cups. Ten Swords. Six Pentacles Reversed. Winter River. Deadite. Now stop me if I am wrong Sis, but all those cards together means one hell of a shit storm."

Mario handed me a water bottle. I took little sips to prevent me from getting sick. "Christine? Can you have your top down. I need the air." When the car put her top down I felt the pull of shining behind me. I looked behind us and saw Ash's 1973 Oldsmobile Delta 88. "Who else is coming with us?"

Mario looked behind us and frown, "Ash William, of course. Danny Torrance and Carol Anne Torrance-Feeling. They are bringing their Poltergeist Army. Jason Voorhees is joining us. And Mother Mary Helena is our main healer."

"I would expect more."

"This mission is classified SAF."

Sensitive As Fuck. That means the Elders want this under the radar as much as possible. Most likely not to alert the Deadites and attract unwanted attention. But they see this as a serious matter if they have the Poltergeist Army and two Elders on the mission.

"I am surprised that you guys convinced the Elders to let me on this mission with me so deep in a trance."

Betelgeus looked at me through the rearview. "You were giving a warning about the Deadite Army. Like hell we were going to bench ya."

I noticed that Betelgeus was pushing Christine a little fast. "Bro? You are driving a little fast." When he didn't answer I knew it was more serious, "Betel? Please tell me that Lydia is still in New York!"

"She was visiting her family when I called her."

Fuck! On! A! Stick! She was in Winter River! I kept my mouth shut. Whatever internal hell is going on in my head was nothing compared to the one that my ghost was experiencing at that moment.

***

When we arrived at the town of Winter River everything was quiet. A little too quiet for me. We pulled over and let Cujo out. In his Day Form he looks like your garden variety St. Brainard. Even Deadites wouldn't know unless one tries to possess him.

Ash or someone else that was with him got the same idea and let Jason out of the Oldsmobile. In his Day Form he looks like a child in overalls with a disfigured face, but he still looks like a normal kid at a distance.

It was in the late afternoon, but Deadites can be as activate in the day as in the night. So we are still trending lightly. Betelgeuse lead us to a white house on a hill that overlooked the town.

"We're here." We parked Christine and the Oldsmobile in front of the house and got out of our respective vehicles. Everyone but Betelgeus that is. He was still sitting in Christine, looking like he was about to bolt. "You guys go ahead."

I love my ghosty brother from another mother, but we didn't have time for whatever the hell is going on in his head. I gave the others the 'go ahead' and walked back to the car. Christine sensing what I was up to opened the front passenger side door.

I got in and sat with him. He didn't even looked at me, "Sorry. You don't have to deal with my shit you know."

"Remember when we first met?" That got his attention, he finally looked at me. "Remember how we hated each other? I saw you as a louse and you saw me as a jailer. Now look at us. We saved the world countless times in the past few months we have known each other. We kick ass. We call each other 'Bro' and 'Sis.' And we kick ass. We cried on each other's shoulders. And we kick ass." Betelgeus was finally smiling and holding back a laugh. "We tell each other off when the other is being stupid. And did I mention that-"

"We kick ass." Betelgeus kissed my temple, "I know what you are trying to do. But honestly I am okay! I am just trying to figure out how to get the Maitlands to join me in the Netherlands."

I gave him a good punch on the arm, "Fucker! You had me worried!"

The asshole just laughed. "Okay. Okay. Since we do make a great team and all that... Wanna stage a kidnapping with me?"

"Where's the Door?"

"Attic."

"Is that window on the top the attic?"

"Yep."

"And the two Class IV Focused spooks spying on us from said attic the Maitlands?"

"That's Adam and Barbara alright."

"You grab Adam and I grab Barbara?"

"And I knock on the Door?"

"And all four of us go to the Netherlands?"

"Sounds like a plan to me."

Betelgeuse grabbed my hand and we Blinked in to the attic. Before the Maitlands can fight back I already have Barbara over my shoulder and Betelgeuse has Adam in a headlock.

Betelgeuse dragged Adam to a brick wall where I noticed a worn outline of the Door. The Door opened after my ghost knocks three times and we entered with the Maitlands kicking and screaming.

Once we were in the famous Waiting Room we dropped the couple. "Hey! What's the big idea?" Barbara was not amused, not that I blamed her for it.

"Sit tight. Something tells me that this will help us in the long run." I blocked the Maitlands' path as I watch what Betelgeuse was doing.

Betelgeuse knocked on the receptionist window. A green skinned woman with an impressive red beehive and beauty pageant sash opened the window. "YOU! WHAT THE HELL YOU WANT!"

"Hey Miss Argentina. Is Miss Limbs available?"

"Is that Betelgeuse asking for me?"

Another red headed receptionist appeared, this one was blue skinned and worn retro glitzy cateye sunglasses. Her purple dress didn't hide the fact that she was Netherland born.

"Miss Limbs! Good to see ya!"

The monster fluffed Betelgeuse's hair with a tentacle. "I figured you were going to come here when I heard about the Dead-vine being closed and all that." Miss Limbs turned to Miss Argentina. "I know you never had the pleasure of watching him work, him being banished before your… little accident. But watch the red tape master."

"Red tape master?"

Miss Limbs lifted a tentacle towards her face like a librarian would a finger. Betelgeuse smiled, "I need Emergency Form 2.51. Access Request and Appeal Form 2.61-62. And the Haunting Access Application 36.12 E through H."

Miss Limbs' smile was all gums and teeth when she passed a pile of papers and a bunch of pens to Betelgeuse. With a snap of his fingers the paperwork started to float in the air. Another snap and the pens was checking boxes and filling in the blacks.

"Adam, I need you to sign the Emergency form. Those sexiest bastards from the 1600’s in higher management wouldn't take it seriously if Barbara signs." He passed a page and pen to Adam, who looked at Betelgeuse suspiciously but signed anyways.

He then passed two pages and a pen to Barbara, "Sign those. The girls from that department are all feminist from the 1970's. They see your name and they will approve it right away, especially when attached to the Emergency Form."

Betelgeuse then gave another page to Adam, "Sign that top line, please." After Adam finishing signing Betelgeuse handed the page to Barbara, "Please sign the line under your husband's signature." Barbara sign.

"Fuck. I need a witness." Betelgeuse lifted the page, "Hey! Any of you Deadbeats wanna save the world by signing this?"

A bright light was formed on the page he was holding. We all shook our heads to clear the blindness when the page stopped glowing. I looked at the page and noticed a signature and frowned. You can tell it was Divine Writing from the fact that the signature was glowing a golden light. The signature was not what I expected. A.H. in flowy feminine handwriting.

Ms. Limbs started to laugh, "Wow! Someone in the Higher Plains like you guys. But Betelgeuse? You need to sign the Advocate section."

"Oh! Right!" He signed his line with an elegant flare and passed all the paperwork, that had floated back together, to the blue receptionist, "Send the original copy to the higher-ups and send a second copy to Prince Vince, please."

"Of course, Betelgeuse!" The receptionist disappeared to the back for a few minutes and returned, "Betelgeuse, your request for an Emergency Free-range Haunting Permit for the Maitlands have been approved and is activated."

"WHAT?" The green skinned woman's eyes widened, "How is that possible?"

"There is a reason why he was banished. And regardless of what the higher-ups say, It wasn't because he wanted to get rid of the living."

***

"I don't understand! What did all of that means?" Barbara was ranting behind Betelgeuse as he was walking down the stairs.

"It means you can get out of the house." Betelgeuse kept walking and lead everyone to the living area. Lydia and two individuals who I am guessing are the Deetzs looked at us with worry. I waved at Lydia and followed Betelgeuse and the angry she-ghost.

"Like I would believe that!"

Carol Anne had her hands on the static filled screen of an old television, she took a look at Betelgeuse and The Maitlands and smirked. Danny was trying to hold a laugh. And Mother Mary Helena frowned, but the amusement in her eyes was unmistakable. They know Betelguese long enough to know he’s up to something and that I am most definitely already in on it.

Betelgeuse walked to the front door and turned to the couple, "Believe it or not, that is what happened. You both have an active Emergency Free-range Haunting permit. That means you can leave the house at you own will."

He opened the door and made a show of an abruptly exit. Barbara caught the door. Hook line and sinker. I pushed her through the door. When her feet touched the ground she looked around, "This is a trick. I can't be outside."

Betelgeuse grabbed the poor woman into a hug. Nothing sexual, just an honest to goodness hug which surprised Barbara, "And I am sorry that I fucked up your afterlife." He pulled himself off of Barbara, "Congrats on upgrading from a Class IV Focused to a Class IV Free-floating Corporeals. You are outside of the house. You are free to do whatever you want to do."

Barbara looked around as Adam joined her outside. Ten years trapped in the house and they were understandingly nervous. Until it looked like Barbara had an idea, she lifted her hand to her lips and made a loud whistle. The earth shook as a sandworm from Saturn's moon, Titan, came through.

Barbara grabbed a hold of the sandworm's head. "Coming Adam?"

"Go ahead Barbara. I gotta move the model to the living room."

Barbara nodded and climbed up on the head of the sandworm. As she disappeared into the town Adam headed back inside.

Betelgeuse and I was curious as we followed him. Lydia was smiling like the Cheshire Cat, "When did Barbara get a sandworm for a pet? I didn't even know that they can be tamed."

"Barbara has three. The one she is riding is called Stripes and the other two are Cocky and Bastard." Adam turned to Betelgeuse, "Tribute to this really cocky bastard that wears stripes. Real perverted, poor hygiene, likes tricking underage girls into marriage. Ever heard of him?"

"Yeah, I deserved that." He smiled at Adam, "And a lot more than what you guys are dishing out. But we need to work together to get rid of the Deadite Hord that is heading our way."

"Agreed, that is why we need to move the model of the town out of the attic."

"Come again?"

***

"Holy Fucking Shit! Adam! You are a Spirit Guide? A real one?" Betelgeuse looks like he was about to pull every hair out of his head. "A real to God Spirit Guide."

"I take it that is rare?" Adam looked so confused at how the poltergeist can be so loud and… animated. All Adam did was show him his new trick. Apparently Adam can show future events that will happen to the town by touching his model.

"Rare?! You are a low tier Tutelar! Tutelars are not only rare, But protected by the Higher Plains. What the fuck is Juno doing?!"

"Tutelar? Oh those ghosty protectors, right? Wait? I am one of them?"

Betelgeuse grabbed hold of Adam and gave him a hug. "Fuck! Now I am even more sorry for being an ass to you! I swear to God someone in the bureau is going to pay for their shitty paperwork."

I place my hand on his shoulder, "Betel. Calm down. Yes the Maitlands had the shitty end of the stick, but isn't a good thing Juno missed this information? They are here, they are helping us, and they are going to make the Deadites crying home to mommy."

Ash, who was listening nearby, was chuckling to himself, "That brings back memories."

Barbara came back just before Betelgeuse was telling Adam that he was a low tier Tutelar Spirit. "One of my worms is having eggs. I can snuggle one in the office after it hatch."

"Barb! That is sick and twisted. I love it!" We turned to the model as Adam touched it. Very few activity. "Hey Adam how far into the future can you go with this thing?"

"Three hours. I know it's not very useful."

"Are you kidding me dude?" I looked at Adam square in the eye. "That is three hours ahead of the enemy. That is more than helpful, that is a godsend." I looked back at the model. "I am surprised how quiet the town is. Where is everyone?"

"Pleasant Pines, most likely. Our town is too small for a country fair, so everyone goes to the next town over when the fair is there."

"How many people do you think is still here?"

"About 300? Maybe?" I knew the town is small. But damn. I looked at the single main road and all the tiny buildings along it on the model. Adam sense my hesitation and patted my back, "For a small town at least we have a pizza delivery boy."

At the mentioned of pizza my stomach growled so loud that I knew for a fact that even Cujo heard it outside. I can feel my face turning beet red from embarrassment.

Mario ran towards me, "Shit! I forgot that you haven't eaten anything all day." He ran outside as he forced changed into his true form.

"Oh fuck! Creepy!" Betelgeuse ran out to tackle my mate. "We can call the pizza boy. We don't have to hunt to feed Janet!"

Lydia ran to the kitchen. "Anyone want anchovies?"

"Lydia! No! I rather have pineapples then anchovies, and I hate pineapples on pizza!"

"Hawaiian it is then!"

"Noooooo!"

Lydia poked her head out of the kitchen with a phone in one hand and a pizza pamphlet in the other, "Betel. I saw you ate a cockroach the night we first met. You can't be that picky."

I was laughing so hard from my loved ones' antics that nobody heard my stomach growled a second time.

***

"Did you two really had to scare him?" If I wasn't in pizza heaven, I would be cross with both Creepy and Betelgeuse.

"What? The kid was late. Late pizza should be free pizza." That was a very Betelgeuse thing that came out of Delia's mouth.

"It was 20 boxes, Mrs. Deetz." I rolled my eyes and signed to Jason, "Enjoying the pizza?" Jason made a hand jester to confirm that he was enjoying his break from scouting the town.

So far only stragglers appeared in town. Both he and Cujo came back with some fleshy bits here and there but much less than I was used to.

Adam returned to the model, "Looks like they are getting bolder, the Deadites will be coming in a small wave in less than one hour."

Feeling full and content I got up and headed out, striping every layer of clothes as I walked out. Betelgeuse and my friends weren't surprised, but the Maitlands and Deetz were. Lydia pick up my clothes, "I have a sundress that would fit you and it would be easier to get out of it than all these layers. I think it would fit and it is yours when you get back."

"Thanks Lydia!"

As I walked down the street. I heard Mr. Deetz talking to his daughter, "Is she really going to town like that?"

"Shh, just watch Daddy."

My hair burst into flames, my hands and feet turned to talons, and wings made of fire creeped out of my shoulder blades. I was in the air. I was queen of the sky.

I can still hear Creepy, Betelgeuse and Lydia talking, "Does it ever gets old seeing her transform like that?"

"Honestly, Babes. I don't think it ever will."

"I can watch my mate fly all day."

"Holy fuck…. That's amazing..."

"Dad? You you okay?"

I flew over the town letting my shining take over my sight. The white and black mist guiding me through the town. The people that was sounded by white mist I evacuated to the Maitlands/Deetz household. The people surrounded by the black mist was instantly burned to death by little old me.

But my favorite part is finding a large number of of Deadites and let them surrounded me before I burst into an inferno. It wasn't long for me to start experimenting.

This wasn't my first encounter with Deadites. But it was my first time doing this on my own, I had Ash with me on my first encounter. Deadites can survive bullet wounds, fire, and decapitations. But there was something about my fire and my claws that they don't like.

I remembered my first Deadite. This was when I thought my powers was just pyrokinesis. I engulfed him in my flames turning his vessel into ash. The nearby Deadites had a look of shock on their faces. Then they were angry. Then stupid. They charged at me, I turned all of them into ash.

I shook my head to clear the cobwebs of remembrance and returned to the fun I was originally having.

Some of the Deadites was mixing up with the humans. A family that was running scared from the flaming winged woman had a Deadite with them.

When I clawed the Deadite, a blonde haired girl from the group turned around, "Daddy!"

She got too close and the Deadite grabbed her by the hair and pulled her in between me and him. "We don't know how you can tell us apart from the humans, but we will still win! Go ahead bitch! Try to burn us when we have the whole town hostage! "

"Foolish Deadite…" I moved forward towards the corpse possessing demon. "I am a phoenix, asshole! My flame doesn't only burn, it can heal." I wrapped my fire over both the Deadite and the family. The family finally stopped screaming when they realized that my fire wasn't burning them but healing all scratches and bruises they got before I arrived. The Deadite on the other hand, was turning into a pile of charcoal.

I Blinked with the family still wrapped in my flames, leaving the blackened corpse behind. When we arrived at the house I extinguished my flames. The blonde started to scream at me, "Why you took us here? This is the Deetzs' house! You couldn't just took us out of town, you dumb bitch?!"

I was not amused by the blonde's attitude, at first I thought she was showing one of the stages of grief. But no, she wasn't thinking about her recently deceased father at all. Instead of answering the heartless bitch I walked into the house. "Hi guys! I am back!"

"Don't ignore me!" The woman rushed behind me as Lydia was handing me her sundress that I was going to put on.

"Mrs. Brewster?" Lydia walked past the narcissistic blonde and towards the grieving older woman. "What happened?"

"Hey! I told you to stop ignoring me!"

"Something happened to my husband. He wasn't… himself. He...it... talked about taking the whole town hostage…"

"I am sorry about Mr. Brewster. That is why my friends are here. To stop these monsters. But Mrs. Brewster, it is going to get worse before it gets better."

"I knew you were a freak, Lydia!"

Mrs. Brewster snapped at her daughter, "Shut up, Claire! Ms. Deetz's friend just save our lives and you are being an entitled brat! Your father is dead, the thing that took over his body wanted to kill you, and you only care about is your self image! Be grateful that the Deetz are giving us protection."

{HEY GUY! I GOT CONTACT! AND IT'S PRINCE VINCE!}

Carol Anne's mind's voice was surprisingly loud from her excitement. The Prince of the Netherlands had answered our SOS. {He is sending three volunteers. Apparently they have a grudge against the Hand of Orion. He also said that all the surviving breathers have free passes through the Netherlands to safety. But only for a short time. The Netherlanders will put all the Doors on Lock-down after the survivors comes through.}

Understandably, the Netherlands don't want any Deadites in their world. I ran outside to where the survivors were camping out. Because of all the Deadites, the good folks of Winter River are starting to see the Strange and Unusual, "Listen up people! I need everyone to line up single file to the attic of the house." Everyone outside started to line up, "Don't ask questions, don't stray from the path, and don't be afraid. You will be going through a doorway to another world so you may be able to get to safety!"

We shepherd everyone to the attic when we heard a blood curdling scream. Betelgeuse and I Blinked ahead of the group to see a skeleton on top of a giant pink tarantula and a Sasquatch wearing a western hat and cowboy boots. Next to the monsters was none other than Juno herself.

"Hey Juno! These guys are the volunteers?"

The skeleton jumped off the spider and came forward, "Oui oui, mademoiselle!" The skeleton pressed his teeth against both my cheeks in the faire la bise style. "I am Jacques LaLean. And these are my friends, Ginger and Monster Across the Street."

I cocked my head in confusion. Their forms and names are definitely Netherlands born, but their auras was screaming human, "Aliases?"

"Sacre Bleu! How?"

Juno chuckled softly, "I knew you were strong, but to feel their true nature? Yes they are using aliases, but only because of the fact that the Hand of Orien stolen their real names."

The hairy beast slapped his cowboy hat against his knee, "We wanted to come back to life. Made bargains with the demon only to be toyed with and turned into… t'is."

"No judgement here. But your name is a little long… how's MATS? Or Matt?"

"MATS? I like it!" Monster Across the Street gave me a bone crushing hug. Everyone nearby was cringing from the sounds of my joints popping.

Once I was let go I started to get everyone back on track. "Okay everyone! Let's get this show on the road." The Deetz was leading everyone through the Door. Mother Mary Helen was shepherding them to the attic from the balcony. Danny was stationed at the bottom of the stairs. Lydia was at the front door. Adam and Carol Anne was at the model keeping and eye out for the Deadites. Ash, Jason, Cujo and I was in the lawn as lookouts. Barbara and Betelgeus was entertaining the kids with Ghost Charades.

A door and a mouse appeared. "Dormouse!"

A nail in a nail size coffin was in Betelguse's hand, "Dead as a doornail!"

A pine tree and apples came out of nowhere! "Pineapples."

The game turned to Keep-away when Betel was throwing his head in the air and missed a catch. Barbara was the enabler of the game change. Until a little boy who got his head showed mercy and returned the head to the very motion sick poltergeist.

"Thanks little buddy!" Betel made an earthshaking burp after his head was reattached to his body. "Excuse me."

The little boy laughed, "I'm Benjamin."

"Nice to meet you, Benjamin."

An officer came and picked up Benjamin, "Thanks for calming down the kids, it's been a nightmare. If it wasn't for your fire-friend my family would have gotten killed by our neighbors after they turned into those...demons? Monsters? Name's Matt Jenkins."

"Nice to meet you, Officer Jenkins." A woman and a teenager stood next to the law enforcer, "And who is this young man and his older sister?"

"Charmer. I am Lily Jenkins and this is our oldest, Jimmy."

The line in the lawn was starting to end, only a few individuals and families were left outside. Jimmy had a faraway look on his face, "The other world we are going through? Is it the Land of the Dead?"

I noticed that Betel was looking at the youth with empathetic eyes, "Some of the dead with unfinished business are there. There are also some non-human creatures that were born there. But there are some ghosts that never see the Netherlands. Caseworkers who committed suicide and a few Haunters that never had the need to meet said Caseworkers."

"Caseworkers that committed suicide?" Mrs. Jenkins crossed her arms and crunched her eyebrows together in confusion.

"Suicides becomes civil servants of the dead for all eternity. No days off, no sick days, no holidays, no vacations. And the only way out is if you managed to get banished. And getting banished is as much as fun as being a bureaucrat."

The line was thinning out and the Jenkins family was the last on the lawn. I decided to Blink into the living room to check on the model.

"How are we doing?"

Adam shook his head, "It's as if they are waiting for something?"

I gave nod, "Something, someone, or a little bit of both?"

Carol Anne looked up at me, "You think they are waiting for the Hand of Orion?"

"Educated guess." I looked over at Lydia who was looking at me with pleading eyes. I nodded, "I will be right back."

I Blinked to the attic and meet Mr. and Mrs. Deetz, "I want you two through that Door after the last family goes through."

Mrs. Deetz wasn't having any, "Why? We can help you with the Deadites?"

"By becoming Deadites yourselves and end up killing Lydia. Trust me, you need people who are killers that are used to this shit."

"I can wield a gun-"

I cut Mr. Deetz off, "That only piss them off. Don't believe me, ask Ash. He was born to piss them off."

"My daughter…"

"Lydia would most likely be staying with us, but I have seen her angry and she is powerful. The Maitlands are staying as well. Adam is one of the few individuals who can help turn the tide if it shift sideways on us. And Barbara is the only known ghost who trained sandworms? Awesome! Her, Stripes, Cocky, and Bastard would be needed for the front lines.

"And you also have my team that I came with. Danny and Carol Anne are the Generals of the Poltergeist Army. Mother Mary Helen is Porta Inferni's best healer. Ash William have been the thorn of every Deadites' thigh for years. Jason is an immortal killing machine, Ash thinks he might be a different breed of Deadite. Even my dog is a special kind of Hell hound that can walk through walls. My lover is an interdenominational demon clown. And Betelgeuse… well…. you seen what he can do.

"What can you do that will not bring your daughter to your early funeral? Hasn't she lost enough?" Sometimes you have to bring on the tough love. And it worked.

Lydia and the Jenkins finally made it up to the attic. After the couple with their two kids went through Lydia gave her father and stepmother a hug, "Don't worry about me. I will be surrounded by my friends and we are going to win this war. Alive or dead, I will come back."

Charles Deetz planted a kiss on her forehead, "Please try to come back as alive as humanly possible."

"I will Daddy."

{The Deadites are on the move! Looks like Elivis is in the building!}

***

The Poltergeist Army charged at the Deadites just as the sun came down. But seeing as my fire, for some reason, really pissed off the Deadites, I lead the charge in full phoenix mode. And Ash lead the charge on the ground.

The Deadites are coming in larger waves this time and was blocking our way towards the Hand of Orion. The sleazy demon looked just like my Vision Dream. Reptilian, with bat like wings, and taller than most of the buildings in town. I noticed him eyeing me with a smirk.

{Hello Milcham. I see you have returned in a new body.}

{Sorry. I don't know anyone who's name is Milcham. And I would prefer you not to address me like so.}

The demon laughed, {Still witty I see! Alright Chol! Have it your way!}

{Janet? What is going on?}

{Nothing Danny. Just the fucker getting into my head}

{Close off, Big Siss. Nothing in there that would be sacred to the Demon.}

{Closing off, Danny. See ya at sunrise}

Boy was that a mistake.

***

Ash and I decided to huddle up in the Maitlands' old hardware store to catch our breaths, "Hey, Janet?"

"Yes, Ash?"

"Ever heard of the Kandarian Dagger?"

"Don't think I have."

"It's a weapon that kills Demons, including Deadites."

"Cool! I take it we don't have it?"

"Good guess! But I have seen it used. And when you burned all those Deadites… it reminded me of the Dagger... I might be overthinking this, I prefer thinking on my feet than... this any day."

"The Hand called me Milcham, the Chol."

"What is a chol?"

"Legend has it that a bird was born on a limb of the Tree of Life. And when Eve ate from the tree of knowledge, Eve shared the fruit with the Beasts of the Garden. But the bird refused the offer.

"And when Eve and Adam were driven from paradise, a spark fell from Uriel's flaming sword and into the bird’s nest and caught the bird on fire. Out of the Holy Flame came the Chol, the first Phoenix. And Yahweh called him Milcham."

"The Hand thinks you're the Chol from the Garden of Eden?" Then he burst out laughing. "That would mean you are the Holiest One in Porta Inferni! Holy shit! We have a Living Holy Relic in the Hell Gates!"

Then he stopped laughing and looked at me with the most serious look I have ever seen, "Holy Fucking Shit! You might be even more powerful than the Kandarian Dagger. You are not just hurting the fuckers. You're killing them…"

"Come on Ash. You killed them lots of times."

"Their bodies that they're possessing, sure. But killing the Spirit of the Deadite is another story. The Deadites are a hive-mind controlled by the Kandarian Demon. And I don't think killing a Deadite in a host permanently kills the actual demon itself. Until now, only the Dagger was the only sure fire way to kill the bastards."

"Wow. No pressure." I got up and was heading to the door to join the Poltergeist Army, "Ready to go?"

{Get down!}

I hit the floor when a few poltergeist possessed gardening tools flew out of the windows and doors. When it calmed down Ash and I poked our heads over the nearby windowsill. The bodies of Deadites was crawling towards us with everything from an ax to a pitchfork pinned to their bodies. One Deadite was blinded by a pair of grass shears in their eyes.

"Damn. That was close."

"A little too close. Good thing we have the Poltergeist Army as allies."

"Yeah." Ash started his chainsaw and walked to the crawling Deadites.

I looked out for more of them incase of another ambush. The fuckers almost had us if it wasn't for Carol Anne's warning. It was then I realized that we might be eating more than we can chew.

***

Me and Ash came back to the house exhausted. And Adam was really freaking out. "Are you guys alright!"

"Calm down, Adam." Betelgeuse placed his hand on the Spirit Guide's shoulder, "They are here and alive. That is more than I can say about most people that encounter these things."

"But the Deadites almost ambushed them at our old shop. If Carol Anne haven't…"

"But I did." Carol Anne marched up to Adam. "Mr. Maitland. Ash and Janet have always been prepared to die on the field. I know you are not used to this, but everyone that came to help lives and breathes this type of shit. Even Betelgeuse have his share of near redeaths."

"Redeaths?"

"Exorcism is not the only way to kill a ghost. Demons and witches are a few things that can harm you and every ghost you know."

"Okay Carol Anne. You made your point. Why don't you take your frustrations out on the Deadites by unleashing the DOLL?" She looked at me and nodded. Carol Anne is usually not moody and a real sweetheart. But when her ghosts are harmed or the mere idea that they can get harmed she can get really snappy.

“What is the DOLL?” Good ole Barbara! She is someone that knows how to change the subject.

Carol Anne smiled, took out a traveling case, and lead it outside of the house, "Inside this case, my friends, is the famous DOLL. A family heirloom that is possessed by the Vengeful Spirits that I have captured and made a pact with. They become my Familiars, I provide protection."

"Protection from what?" Adam grabbed his wife's hand and pulled her behind him.

"Hell." She slowly opens the case, "Oh, fair warning. My DOLL is scarier than Creepy."

And as if to prove a point a clown doll with a smile full of sharp teeth slowly crawled out of the case. It was crawling belly up and it's head twisted unnaturally. The DOLL's silver collar and white hands was torn and blood stained. The red and white limbs of the clown toy was dirty. The silk hat and ruffles looked worn and faded from time. Echos of children's laughter came out of the DOLL instead of the horrific scream that it's face was making, which made it even more unsettling.

Carol Anne looked at The DOLL and pointed, {Kill the Deadites.} The DOLL straighten itself up. Only to swat down. Then it sprung back up like a spring and was up in the air. It landed at the bottom of the hill and repeated his springing down to the town and in the middle of a group of Deadites that we can see. All we heard was screaming and the creepy laughter of children.

***

We were in deep shit.

And I mean Deep.

Day three and the Deadites have learned that we are at our weakest at daytime. So the Hand of Orion had ordered most of their attacks in the daytime. And we were getting low on food.

While the Day may be our weakest I was our strongest defense. There was a reason the ancestors of Man called me Sunbird. And apparently I have been using my powers in the wrong times since I discovered them.

Carol Anne got word that the survivors of Winter River made it to Porta Inferni the previous day. The people said to sacrifice the town to get rid of the Deadite Army of Darkness. They knew we lost the town.

Ash and I would go to the houses to stock up on supplies and then bait the Deadites into the house we just raid. It was funny that they didn't notice what we were doing. I mean it was obvious that we were trapping the bastards in the houses just so we can burn them with my flames.

Ash was right though. The more I burned them the more pissed off they got. They didn't like my flames. I might not be killing the Kandarian Demon, but I was hurting it badly.

But the problem still remains. The Poltergeist Army wouldn't be helpful until the sun goes down. That said, the only ones that are working in the daytime is a psychic hotel manager with his father's ax, a man with a chainsaw for a hand, a Saint Bernard from Hell, three Sandworms from Saturn, a pissed off classic car, and a phoenix in a pear tree.

I was constantly using up my flames to the point that Betelgeuse Blinked into my tree and shoved my old tote bag full of guns against my chest, "I rather you ran out of ammo then your fire."

"Did you just Blinked into my tree from the house?"

"Yep. Coffee?" He hands me a thermos cup.

"Oh my God! I love you, Bro!" I took a sip and smiled, "Awwwwwe, you remembered how I like it."

"Yep. A diabetic's deaths worth of sugar and one teaspoon worth of milk and a dash of cinnamon." He grinned at me and shook his head, "How can you drink that I have no idea."

"For a guy that is famous for eating bugs you sure are a picky eater. No pineapples on pizza. No cream, sugar, or ice in your coffee. No grape jelly. No sushi or any fish of any kind. I even saw you eat an onion like it was a fucking apple, but you don't like pancakes. Who the Hell doesn't like pancakes? Oh right my partner that I love like a brother that I never had!"

Betelgeuse was changing color from holding his laughter and failing at it. At least until I noticed something disturbing. I held his mouth closed with my hand, "Shhhh. Shut up. Do you hear that?"

"I hear nothing." Then his eyes widened with realization, "Fuck!"

Betelgeuse and I Blinked out of my tree just as a winged Deadite crashed into it. I grabbed a handful of bullets and caught them on fire as I through them at the winged abomination. The bullets burst like little bombs, injuring the demon. Betelguse conjured a cartoonishly large mallet and was swinging it at a group that started to surround us.

I tried taking up to the air again only to be pinned down by three more winged Deadites. "Son of a BITCH!"

Betelgeuse swung his mallet over me, hitting all three demons. "Janet!" He grabbed my hand and pulled me up.

I grabbed my tote bag and took out my old .44 Auto Mag and a .44 Desert Eagle. Betelgeuse and I were back to back hitting as much Deadites as we can. But we were surrounded on all sides.

I was reliving my Vision Dream. The Deadites was closing in and I ran out of ammo. Betelgeuse wasn't fairing so we'll either. There was only one thing I could do.

"Bro? Remembered that New York mission? Our first one?"

"You better not be giving up on me now."

"I am not. It just... I love you... and I want you to take care of me while I am unconscious"

"Janet?"

I pushed all of my flames out of my being. I was confident that my flames would rejuvenate Betelgeuse just as they would kill the horde. I felt arms around me and Betelgeuse's voice. Too bad I couldn't understand what he was saying as I was drifting into darkness.

***

"Are you sure Babes? I mean… we wouldn't be able to reverse it."

"The Deadites are not the biggest problem we have. It's that Demon that needs to go down."

I was hearing Betelgeuse and Lydia talking together as I was coming to.

"Yeah but… I didn't want this…"

I didn't like where this conversation is going...

"You didn't want me?"

"Lydia! You know that is not what I meant! I want you! God! how much I want you! But not like this. This is no different than you trying to get in my pants after Shepherd died."

"No! This time I am of sound mind. Betelgeuse, I love you. I want you. The way I see it, the 'after-effects' are a war winning bonus."

I really didn't like where this was going! I made a noise that sounded a little too high pitch even to me. Of course I would have turned into a hawk.

"Sis?"

"Janet?"

{Hi…}

Lydia came and picked up my small, feathery body, "How much have you heard?"

{Enough to know I don't like the topic. Lydia? Are you a virgin?} I felt a surge in the air and realized I was too Open. Every message I sent was in full blast and everyone in the house heard me. Fuck me!

Betelgeuse nodded, "Janet? Sis? What am I supposed to do?" If a powerful spirit, such as a Class VII Poltergeist like Betelgeuse, sleeps with a virgin medium that spirit would turn into a demon.

I was feeling really sick. He was planning on blowing his chances for a future with Lydia… because of me…

{It's one of those 'damned if ya do and damned if ya don't' kind of bull shit. But Betelguese, this is your decision. Whatever decision you make… I am sorry...} I looked around the room, must have been Lydia's old room. I located the door. {Can one of you get the door for me?}

Lydia opened the door and I flew out to perch on the railing of the second floor, "Janet?" Lydia came to me and scratched my left wing, "Why do I have a feeling that you are leaving?"

{Because I 'am' leaving to give you two much needed privacy.}

"No, I mean that you are leaving Betelgeuse behind. That is not true, is it?"

Betelgeuse came behind Lydia and hugged her, "It's not your fault. Sis? This is not your fault. Don't leave me."

{This isn't goodbye. This is just taking a break from each other. I don't know for how long. But I will be back. Just don't look for me when we win this Poltergeist and Deadite War.}

"Sister… Janet…"

{I mean it, Brother.} I turned around and lifted my wings to take off to the first floor. {Don't look for me.}

Flew down to the main floor and saw the DOLL being lead by one of Carol Anne's ghosts. {Father Kain? What are you up to?}

"Do not try to stop us, Phoenix. If the DOLL claims the virgin medium it would be the same as having an army of demons on our side."

{Three strike in two sentences Wow!}

"What do you mean, Phoenix?"

{DOLL is not package like that. It can't bed anyone, let alone a virgin medium. Even if it did, you would have given us new enemies, not new allies. And you just admitted to ME that you are planning on rapeing my friend. That is three strikes, you sick fuck!}

"And what is a little birdie going to do?"

{Let's find out!}

I charged at the fiend with my talons out in front of me. But the DOLL was faster. It twisted itself like a rag being ranged dry and sprung at me like a toy top. Luckily I had practiced with dodging in this form. The DOLL missed me.

{YOU WILL NOT TOUCH HER, KAIN! YOU HEAR ME? YOU WILL NOT TOUCH LYDIA!}

Kain started up the stairs as the DOLL hit me for the first time. I hit a wall before landing painfully on the floor. The DOLL's creepy child like laugh was starting to get a little annoying. It nealed before it pounched to my direction.

I closed my eyes and prepared for the impact… nothing happened. I looked up and saw the DOLL wrapped in a cocoon of silk threads. The pink spider crawled down the wall that I was thrown at.

{Thank you Ginger.} I lifted my wings and took off back to the second floor. Kain was going to pay!

But a large hairy hand beat me to him in the middle of the staircase. "I got h'm, Little Lady. This cow pie won't be messing with anyone." The Bigfoot in the gallon hat and boots had Kain's head in his meaty paw. Kain was making muffled screams as he kicked his dangling feet.

{Thank you MATS. Where is Jacques LaLean?}

"Upstairs. Guarding the Missus' door."

{I am going to let him know that you and Ginger got it handled.}

"Thank ya kindly."

I flew up to meet the French skeleton. {Hey LaLean! Thank you for guarding my friend's door.}

"You're welcome mademoiselle. I take it that everything is handled."

A flash of green light came and went from the bottom of the stairs. {Looks like it. I wonder who did the exorcism. Most likely Carol Anne or Danny. Both of them have the power to send their spirits to the Lost Room or the Lower Plains.}

Jacques LaLean's bones rattled, "None of those choices sounds pleasant."

"The bastards are lucky they got exorcised before I got a hold on them."

We looked at the doorway and saw a snake like demon. His snake eyes were round and unblinking. His lips were curled because of his sharp teeth. He was large with a humanoid torso and leathery dragon wings. Under his torso where his legs were supposed to be was a rattlesnake tail. If it wasn't for his voice and wild hair, you wouldn't have thought it was the Ghost with the Most.

"Hey Sis? Can you get Mother Mary Helen up here? Lydia says she's okay, but I want to make sure."

"I am already here." Mother Mary Helen had already Blinked herself up the stairs, "Let me guess, you turned to your new demon form during the coupling."

I didn't know you can look so sheepish when your sharp teeth are so big they limit your lips' movement. But somehow Betelgeuse managed to do so as he slithered out of the doorway to let the Mother Superior enter the room.

Adam and Barbara appeared and looked at Betelgeuse. They had a look at was a combination of fear and awe. "Jesus… he looks like his old snake form but with arms and wings…"

"That was a scary night, huh Adam?"

"Do I really look that scary?"

Adam smiled, "Scarier."

"Utterly terrifying. I don't remember you being this big either."

"Awwwwwe. You guys are just saying that."

{Bro! Your arm is as long as MATS' whole body!}

Monster Across the Street came upstairs to see the spectacle. Betelgeuse was using his arms to keep his face from smashing through the floor. His arms were straight with his palms on the floor as if he was doing push ups. MATS laughed and put one hand on Betelgeuse's shoulder and used the other to take off his cowboy hat, "He's a bigg'ng fur sure. Nah, his arm is bigger than me."

"Hey, but he is still smaller than the Hand." Adam frowned.

{Ever heard of the spider wasp? They are wasps that hunts, eats, and lay their eggs inside spiders that are five times their size. And there are large pythons can eat a whole alligator that are three times their size and…} I stopped when I noticed everyone was staring at me. {Heh. Sorry. Got carried away, didn't I?}

My poltergeist turned demon smiled even wider. "One of these days the town will strap you to a chair and force you to participate on an IQ test."

{Don't get me started on how the IQ tests are inaccurate and a 'myth' that everyone believes in. Do you really believe that a few simple tests can measure up human intelligences? I am sorry, but the brain is too complicated to be measured by a number system … And I did it again...}

"Like I said, 'strap you down to a chair.' But you made your first point. My size doesn't matter." Betelgeuse started to slithered down the stairs.

Lydia came out of the room with shaky legs. She bolted to the stairs and jumped on the Snake's back. With her arms around her surprised lover's neck she growled, "I want a redo…"

"Huh?" The Demon looked at the tiny, dark haired medium with one of his large round eyes

"This time no sandworms, no taking my parents hostage, no faking my consent using my voice, and I want a fucking cake. The whole nine yards."

If Betelgeuse had eyelids his eyes would have gotten bigger. "Lyds… You had me at no sandworms," Then he looked at me and growled, "You better come back before the wedding. It would be shitty if my Best Man didn't showed up."

{Awwwwwe. Of course I will be there and by your side as your Best Man.}

***

It took Betelgeuse a while to get out of the house as he was half crawling half slithering towards the front door. Everyone agreed that Blinking in this form might cause more damage than him crawling through the house.

Once he got out of the house we were able to get some idea of how long he was. And boi was he long! If he was curled up in coils I could use his tail as a bed. And

HEHEHEHE! JANET JUST CALLED ME LONG!

And somehow… I can't delete Betelguse's message… Sorry about that.

Anywho! The Deadites were almost at our doorstep when we finally got Betelgeuse outside. The Deadites stopped in their tracks at the sight of the Snake.

The Hand saw Betelgeuse and was livid.

Betelgeuse lifted his wings and flew up into the sky as if it was completely natural for him to do so. He got away from the house just in time for the Hand to attack. That's when I noticed that even though Betelgeuse's torso is smaller than his adversary his tail can give him some leverage. Betelgeuse on the other hand didn't notice…

How was I to tell Betel without blasting it out to the Hand of Orion?

{HEY BRO! Like the Python and the Alligator!} That was stupid… He most likely don't even know that a python strangles their prey with their tails.

{Your partner lost her mind in that form, Name Thief.}

“Heh. Not really.” He wraps his tail around the Hand and squeezed. YES. “ A large python can eat a whole alligator that are three times their size and you look like a Snack for a Snake.”

{You’re insane!}

“Maybe, maybe not. But. Let’s. Find. Out!” Betelgeuse opened his mouth wider and bit down on the Hand's shoulder. White light shine from the bite marks.

The Hand was struggling to get away from the Snake. {What is happening? That is impossible for a Demon to have Divine Mercy!}

I scratched his eyes for good measure and my talons was also causing white light to come out. {Betelgeuse? I think you're a Demon God.}

{Impossible! He would have to be married to a vir- … No...}

"Looks like my wedding ten years ago wasn't as interrupted as we thought. Hear that Babes? You and I was hitch this entire time!"

Lydia was laughing like a maniac, "Oh my God! We just Consummated our Marriage?"

{Now Bro is a Demon God. Awesome! Ask Leviathan to teach ya new tricks when you go back to Porta Inferni.}

"Why not now!?" Danny lifted his hand and showed an almost completed Lemarchand Configuration Puzzle Box. "Seriously, Big Sis? In Christine's glove box?"

{What better way to hide a Porta Inferni Treasure than another Porta Inferni Treasure that so happens to be sentient.}

Danny flipped the final piece in place and tossed it to my partner. The Box glowed in Betelgeuse's hand. {What are you doing?!}

"Introducing you to Leviathan." The glow turned into blazing light and when the light disappeared so to did the two fighting demons.

The Deadites stopped for the second time in less than an hour. {Fuck! We forgot these assholes.

"Don't bother. We are leaving. The mission was a failure." The Deadites started to change into winged abominations.

But before they took off I was on them like a fly on shit. {Leaving so soon?} My body burst into flames and revealed my true form. A ten foot bird of prey made of red and purple flaming feathers. {The fun just begun.} I engulf the entire hord in a burning inferno.

***

That last burst of power turned me back to a hawk. {You know… at this rate I would be stuck in this form for weeks.}

"You're a dork." Betleguese came back in his human form, striped suit and all. The biggest difference though is that the moss, mold, and pale skin is completely gone. He was clean, pink, and... warmer. "You're sure you wanna leave?"

"My mate has made her decision." My Glamour husband was eating a chard leg in front of the survived but weakened hord. "Yummy. I think I developed a taste for Deadites."

Superior mother was performing an exorcism on a Deadite to test a theory she had about compounding two different rituals. "You can't stop your surrogate sister, Betle."

Danny and Ash was cleaning their weapons of choice after the bloodbath I helped created earlier. They eyed me and wisely said nothing as they continued their work.

Carol Anne gave a sad but understanding smile, "A lot of us left home because we need a break from the chaos that comes with it."

"I took a fifty year break myself. Needed to get away from the family for a while." Creepy finished the leg and crawled to one of the living corpses that was wiggling on the ground. He grabbed it's arm and yanked it off of the rest of the Deadite's body. "Hey Ashley! Next Deadite invasion invite my family. I think I have found our newest prey." He then punch the Deadite's throat to stop it from screaming.

{Oh God! No Betelgeuse! I won't be gone that long. I will make it to your wedding.} Cujo and Jason came back dragging more Deadites to the pile. {You two enjoying the hunt?}

Cujo waged his tail as Jason was signing 'yes' when Lydia came out the surprisingly survived house on top of the hill. She was holding a tray of lemonade. Walking behind her was a tall cowboy, a muscular French gentleman, and... Ginger Rogers?

{Hey guys! How it feels to be human..ish again?}

MATS smiled, "I have know idea what to do with myself. He looks at the sky. I think… I am finally happy… I have my name back."

Lydia placed the tray on a patio table and everyone (with hands) was getting a glass, "What was your name?"

"Austin 'Tex' Star. Crazy right? I came from a family of proud Texans."

The French bodybuilder was grinning ear to ear, "I am too happy to have my name back. You all have a friend in Joseph Pierre."

Ginger smiled, "Should I introduced myself? How embarrassing! My name is Ginger."

"Missy. We know ya Ginger Rogers, but how did ya kept ya name?" Austin looked at the blonde dancer with a raised eyebrow.

"Oh! I gave the Hand my birth name, Virginia Katherine McMath!"

{I like Ginger Rogers better.}

"I do too!" Ginger looked up, "Oh! Fred? Gene? Donald? Andrey? Oh gosh! Everyone is…" She lifts her hand and she disappeared in a flash of light.

Austin looked up as well, "Hi Sweetie! Hi Poopsie!" He waved his hand at his wife and dog as he disappeared into the Higher Plains.

Joseph also looks up but had an indescribable look on his face. He didn't say anything. But there were tears in his eyes as he vanished in a blaze of light.

{I am glad for them.}

"Those three deserve Paradise." Betleguese walked where I was perched, "Nothing I say will prevent you from leaving."

{I will be back for the wedding, I promise.}

***

I woke with a start. Fuck! It was that same vision that started this… except for the end… the Tarot vision was the same but instead of Winter River and Deadite at the end… it was… it was…

"Finally awake I see."

I looked up and saw the Egyptian god Anubis and the other Death Deities was in my motel room!

"Watching someone as their sleeping is creepy, you know."

The Death Deities smiled, a few chuckles. Anubis walked closer. "Come. You are needed in Michigan."

"What's in Michigan?"

"An evil that can destroy both Living and Dead. You, Chol are the only one we can trust to stop this evil."

"No pressure, huh? Let me get my backpack. You can give me the details on the road."

Notes:

This is a super long chapter, huh?!

I am going to be working on not one, not two, but three chapters at the same time!

Chapter three of Maid in Whipstaff
Chapter eleven of Necessary Evil
And I pray I get the Necessary Evil: Christmas Special done before Christmas!

But it will be one hell of a wait!

Chapter 11: How to Save Lost Souls

Summary:

Janet is dying and she must beat the clock to save children from the Lost Souls Room.

"You guys sure the demon is in Virgil, Michigan?"

The pale, black-haired man took a sip of his coffee. I was giving my report to one of the Death Deities at a nice little family dinner. Azrael, the Pale Horseman, wanted apple pie and coffee. "My dearest friend, we know for a fact that his home base is here. He found a way to sustain himself and do a good job at it, but he can't outwit the Death Deities." The Angel of Death looks at me with worry in his eyes, "Your first is almost upon you. Your hair is turning whiter."

I made a frustrated growl, "My eyes are changing color also. And according to the journal I have less than five days." My hair is turning white as the color of my eyes are changing to an orangish-red. To make it worse I look old. I aged forty years in the past three months. Similar to the effects written by an exotic inventor that was obsessed with phoenixes and bringing back the Dead. The last book I stol- I mean borrowed from the Secret Reading Room.

"The Death of a Phoenix is a beautiful thing. As it dies everything around it will burst into life. Have you decided on your first grave? I would have loved to see Death Valley turning into a jungle!"

"I am not planning on dying in California. Actually I have another place in mind. You said it yourself. Everything around the phoenix comes to life when it dies. Besides, California is too far."

"Where are you planning on going, may I ask?"

"I hope you understand that I wish to keep that a secret until it's time to die."

"Understood."

I got up and walked to the counter to pay for the pie and coffee. Then I walked out of the dinner, knowing my companion wouldn't be at the table.

***

The Church of the Operator is an underground organization that worships the very demon I am hunting. The cult and demon have gone too far this time.

I opened the vent in my motel room and pulled out my folders. In my two folders were piles of missing persons flyers. I have both of them organized by date of disappearance and whether or not they came back. In the past three days a small handful was found here and there across the country in some vegetation state. Sadly all of them are kids between the ages of nine through nineteen.

I was planning on killing the demon anyways because of the kidnapping, but now it's personal. {Greetings, Lady Janet!}

"Hello Myst." Myst is a Class I Vapor entity. He doesn't remember his name so I just call him Myst. He loves it as much as he loves the color purple, numbers, and the logical side of human moral dilemmas. I once told him that I think he was a lawyer accountant when he was alive. Myst loved that idea so much he started to sneak into classes in a nearby law school on his downtime. "Any news from the Dead-Vine?"

{Dead-Vine is closed for a SAF situation. But I found out why before the Torrance-Freeling household closed it. Apparently, there are kids in the Lost Souls Room.}

"What?"

{You heard me. Kids in the Lost Souls Room. They are calling them Lost Kids. I even did a quick check to see if it was legit. Not only is it legit, but they look very familiar.} Myst created a gust of wind that opened my smaller folder. The kids' photo prints smiled at me as the flyers spread across the spare bed. Not only did I fail these kids from the demon, they have found themselves in the Lost Souls Room. This was a double blow to my ego. {What are you going to do?}

"Calling Uncle Freddy." I already have my phone in my hand. This was bad. Really bad. I am going to need back up.

"Janet? How the hell have you been?! Everyone misses you!"

"The Lost Kids are alive!"

"How do you know about the Lost Kids? And what the hell do you mean the Kids are alive?"

"I have been working with the Death Deities on a kidnapping demon and his cult. The demon is, and I am quoting Anubis here, dangerous to both Living and Dead. I thought it was weird that the Death Deities was interested in a demon, any demon to be honest. But I got word about the Lost Kids. And well…" How was I supposed to say this? Gotta rip the band-aid off. "I… The past three days, some of my kids were found, but they are now in intense care as human vegetables. They are alive but no soul."

Freddy and I spent a good while comparing notes until Freddy talked about the elephant in the room. "Alright Kid. You convinced me. Betelgeuse is on the Lost Kids case. He is in Main right now trying to recruit an old buddy of his for the mission. I can call him to just g-"

"The more the merrier Uncle Freddy! Especially anyone that doesn't have any connections to Porta Inferni. They know about us somehow. But if we use people that know the situation and have no connections with the town the mission will go much more smoothly."

"Are you sure? This is a SAF mission. Having outsiders can be as much of a risk as it is helpful."

"I trust Betelgeuse. If he trusts this outsider then I will as well."

***

{Shouldn't you wait until your 'brother' gets here?}

"The longer I wait for my partner-slash-brother-slash-pain-in-the-ass-demon the longer those kids suffer for it." I lowered my body in the brush as I looked at the 'church' that the Cult uses. The warehouse would have looked abandoned if it wasn't for the occasional lights blinking through the high windows.

A flash of bright colored light appears through the windows and the cracks of the doors. "Huh. Someone used a Travel Circle."

I jumped from the sudden voice behind me, "Maurice!" I started hitting the Nether Born. "Don't. Do. That. A. Gain."

The blue bastard just laughed while getting hit. "Sorry. Sorry. But the way you jumped was beautiful. Can you stop? This is assault to a minor."

"I will write in my schedule to break your other horn when you turn eighteen, would that be better for you?" Maurice is blue skin Monster-Under-the-Bed with a fluffy purple mohawk. He has beautifully curved horns that grow from the side of his head and points to the corners of his eyes with one of the tips broken off. "Maurice, I know you're worried about Brian. But just because you're not human doesn't mean you are safe from the demon."

"I know the risk, Ms. Kingsburg. But those Asshats have my best friend. I am strong and good at causing trouble." The teen monster gave me a wink. "Wadda say? Let me help get my Bud back?" Maurice turned his head into that of a beagle puppy, literally giving me the puppy dog eyes.

"Oh my God! Stop! You win!" I hit him again for good measure. "I need a distraction. If you're going to be annoying and all that shit, you might as well be annoyingly loud and distracting enough to get them out here as I sneak in."

"I have just the thing…"

***

It was loud, annoyingly loud. Somehow the teen monster came back with a few rocker friends and was jamming out to an old Harry Belafonte song that they tackfully mixed punk rock. It was beautiful seeing the cultists coming out with "holy water and crosses" like that alone would exercise the Nether Borns.

In the form of smoke I got in the warehouse over the heads of excited men and women in robes. Seriously, robes?

I followed the white mist to a room. I was greeted by the bare back of a quivering girl that looks sixteen or seventeen. "Hey sweetie." I have seen this too many times. Hell! I was there too many times. I knew I had to speak softly and non-threatening. "Let me get you out of he-"

"DON'T TOUCH HIM!!!"

"Him?" Then I noticed the young lady was holding something against her chest. It was a little ghost with the biggest and bluest eyes I have ever seen. I noticed that the white mist that led me to the room was coming from both of them, "Hi sweetie. My name is Janet. What's yours?"

"Casper. This is Kat."

"Casper…" Kat finally turned towards me and noticed that I was a cloud of smoke, "Who are you?" I have no idea what was bluer, Casper's eyes or Kat's lips from holding her friend against her bare chest.

"An enemy of your enemies." I changed into my more human form with my smoke covering my indecency. I have been holding off on using my flame for the past three months.

Kat eyed me up. "So? A friend?"

"I would like to be. But I gotta get you out first." I held out my hand towards Kat. "Come on. Before those cultists come back." She took my hand. "Hey, Myst? Anyone else in the building?"

{No one else is here. I couldn't locate the kids.}

"Thank you Myst. I figured that would be the case. They usually don't take a shit in their kitchen." I raised my hand to make the walls burn, when the sprinklers were activated I mixed the fire with electricity to make the fire worse with the water. "Prepare to Blink."

The human girl and the cute little ghost braced themselves as I Blinked us out of the room.

***

"DUDE! You don't joke around Ms. Kingsburg!" Maurice was crawling up the ceiling, laughing like a loon. "You burned that building to the ground. Anyone saw ya?"

{Nobody saw her. And if they did they would have assumed that she was the first wisp of smoke from the fire.}

I lead the kids to the door of my hotel room, "You two can stay here for a little bit. If someone starts pounding on the door. It's only Stiff, the motel manager. He is cranky, but harmless."

Maurice followed the others inside and hissed, "Harmless for a ghoul you mean. Mr. Boniface might finally decide that 'living' humans is on the menu."

Pound! Pound! Pound!

"Fuck… the corpse muncher heard me."

I rolled my eyes and opened the door, "Stiff?"

The ghoulish motel manager looked at me with an annoyed grimace. "I noticed that you have kids in yo-"

"Can you have your daughter send me a rape test?" I love cutting him off with shockers. "Also can you keep it down about the kids? I think one of them is a Tutelar Spirit." I turned around to look at Maurice. "Honey? Do you need a ride home? I am sure if you ask nicely Mr. Boniface would take you."

The ghoul just stared at me with his mouth hanging open, "Wha-"

"What are you staring at?" As if I didn't know why he was speechless, "Get!Your!Daughter! I need that rape test!" I slammed the door in his face.

Kat looked at me with wide eyes, "Did that just happen?" She asked her specter friend, who was rendered speechless just nodded. She shook her head and glared at me, "I wasn't raped."

"I am one of those that likes evidence and not blind assumptions. I believe you Honey, but you're still getting tested." Lead them to the bed that was not being used as a desk. The actual desk was covered with takeout. "You should rest. I can contact your family wh-" I cut myself off when I noticed that the girl was clenching a fist. "Kat? What do you have in your hand?"

"Oh! I forgot about Betelgeuse's calling card."

"Betelgeuse?!" I grabbed the startled girl. "Did you use the card?"

"Just before Casper and I got kidnapped."

I grabbed my phone from my 'desk bed' and dialed his number, "Janet?"

"Betel? I got Kat and Casper. They're safe with me."

"Thank the Higher Plains..." I heard some muffling voices. Most likely informing respective individuals who are connected to the teenagers on my bed.

"Come straight to Virgil, Michigan. Don't contact me. Don't be all showy. Our enemies think I am a witch and I want them to keep thinking that. In fact, if anyone asks you're my Familiar."

"Go straight to Michigan. Be discrete. I'm your Familiar. Got it! Thank you, Sis. We'll see you as soon as we get to Virgil."

The kids were whispering about something. Most likely about Betelgeuse and me and how the two of us know each other.

Pound! Pound! Pound!

"The grave robber is back…"

I shot Maurice a look to tell him to be nice as I opened the door. "Mr. Boniface… And Mr. and Mrs. Loughville. I was expecting only Stiff and Luna, but I am glad to see you Sam."

The human son-in-law of Stiff smiled sheepishly, "Stiff said Maurice needs a ride home?"

"Cool!" Maurice jumped up and gave the other kids hugs. "Kat? You have my number. Call me if you need a monster on your side." He ran out the door and followed Sam to his car.

The ghoul's daughter, Luna Loughville, gently took Kat by the hand and led her to the restroom. "You're gonna have to let go of your friend."

"Kat? Can you let Casper go? I need to see if he's hurt as Luna does the same with you." I calmly took the ghostly child from her hands. "He'll still be here. He's not going anywhere."

Casper faded through Kat's arms, "It's okay Kat. I am right here."

Kat slowly joined the ghoulish nurse to the restroom. I turned to the ghost, "Okay Casper. Let's get you checked and when we are done…" I looked at the state my room is in. "I am going to have to clean up a bit. You and Kat can sleep in the empty bed, but I would like to make sure there's room for everyone else."

"Yeah… Uncle Stretch, if not all three of my uncles will come to get Kat and me. I don't know about Kat's dad though, Dr. Harvey got killed just before Kat used the calling card. But most likely his ghost will be here."

Stiff made a low growl, "Great! More visitors! Ms. Kingsburg, I would like to remind you that you are not allowed to h-"

"Sir! With all do respect my current visitors were kidnapped by the cult, and the ones coming over later are these kids' guardians." I crossed my arms and went nose-to-nose with the undead motel manager, "You want me to cast these kids out after what those demon worshipers put them through? And before their families get here to pick them up?"

"I… ah… what..."

Stiff was saved by the restroom door opening with Luna and Kat exiting. "Dad? You aren't threatening to kick these kids out, are you?" Or more like out of the pan and into the fire.

"No… I might…"

"And you're not charging extra for her guests, are you?" She walked up to her father and smiled really sweetly but with a venomous voice. "We are providing protection for these kids, right Dad?"

"Yes… Poppet."

"And you will leave Ms. Kingsburg and her guests alone, right?" The ghoul was beside himself when he wisely just nodded. Luna turned around and smiled at me, "Kat is cleared. Those dicks for brains didn't touch her... Lucky them… How long will your visitors be staying?"

"Shit, I have no idea! Hopefully when they don't need my protection and the cultists decide to leave on their own accord." My sarcasm filter always brakes whenever Stiff is in the same room as me. "Maybe someone should call Porta Inferni?"

Stiff just clicked his tongue with his teeth, "Tisk. You think Porta Inferni would help us? They are only glorified murdering vigilantes with supernatural connections. We need to stop relying on them for every fucking thing!" He stomped out the door and slammed it real good.

Luna laughed, "Not as if you're from Inferni."

"What makes you think I am from the Hell Gate?"

"You don't have the witch's famously stereotypical cruelty. You've been sneaking around for the past three months getting Intel about a church of demon worshipers and missing kids. And Ra caught you talking to Anubis about the demon last week."

I told Anubis that his white and gold suit would turn heads. So far the only one that recognized him was a mummy. "Maybe I am a ghost sympathizing witch... that have death gods as my bed warmers?"

Luna smirked, "Flirting with Death? Literally? You have to think of something better than that to persuade me." The ghoul-human hybrid gave me a wink as she headed out of the door. "Kat? I have some clothes for you that might fit. Later gator!"

The ghost looked over my shoulder at the door, "Don't like how witches are stereotyped. I have a friend who is a Witch Noble named Wendy."

I patted Casper's back, "I have a witch friend who is also an Elder, her name is Elvira."

"Are you from Porta Inferni?" Kat was shaking.

"Sweetie, are you cold?" Well that was stupid. Of course she is cold. She's half naked with a ghost against her chest.

"A little bit, but you didn't answer my question. Porta Inferni? Are you from there?"

I started to clear out the paperwork and notes I had scattered all-over the spare bed and took the blanket off of it, "I am here to stop a demon from hurting more children. Whether or not I am from Porta Inferni matters not." I tossed the blanket over the human girl.

I gave up with cleaning the old fashioned way and waved my hand, burning the takeout boxes into ash. After the ash was swept up into a trash can, my notes and paperwork found a new home on the now empty desk.

I felt a pull and smiled. "That's Betelgeuse for ya. He used a Travel Circle big enough for a decent sized group. I will be back. Don't open the door until I get back with the others." The ghost and teen got out of bed to give me a hug. "Well, that wasn't awkward at all. Don't you worry about me. I am getting the others."

Then I Blinked.

***

I went straight to the town boarder and was not surprised that the stupid leprechaun reciding the stupid poem, "The town is under a Veil. Human and monsters separate by Ward. Under moon so Pail. One can enter by password!"

A Full Torso spirit with a big smile and a potent smell laughed, "That rhyme reeks more than me!"

"Yeah… I have been hearing that shitty poem for three months now." Everyone turned their attention to me as I decided to sit on Christine's hood. "Seriously, can't you improve it somehow? Ya can't rhyme 'ward' with 'password,' Sir."

"Janet!" Betelgeuse closed his mouth. He was so excited to see me that he forgot I was supposed to be a witch and he my familiar. But I already had a plan if the Leprechaun notices anything weird.

"'Ello, Lady Janet. Are these outsiders yours?" The Leprechaun eyed me with an evil glare.

"My familiar was fetching the guardians of some kids I found."

"Lassie, yer and me both know that yer don't find children. Quite the Baba Yagga yer are. Stealing little ones from demons…" The Fae stopped as if he noticed something. "Lady Janet? Your familiar seems a little informal."

"Familiar or not, I hate formalities from my lovers."

"Lovers!"

"Believe it or not but Betelgeuse here is a Snake Demon."

"What does that mean exactly?" Betelgeuse figured out what I was up to and floated up to the Leprechaun and whispered in his ear. "What the hell is a Hemi-" It was hilarious! Seeing the fairy's eyes widened and looked at Betelgeuse and me with a comical face of wah.

Thinking I might add a little bit more fun, I mouthed out, "Yep! I am super kinky."

"How the- Nevermind that!" The Leprechaun points his finger at me, "Password!"

I played this game for too long. I just rolled my eyes and recited the lyrics, "Back to back, ghoul, belly to belly. Well, I don't give a damn 'cause I'm stone dead already. Let's dance to the Zombie Jamboree." Here's looking at you, Harry Belafonte.

"Yer missing a verse… and yer were just talking it through instead of singing it…" The ugly little man was not amused. With a heavy sigh he snapped his fingers and the Veil lifted so the group may come through.

The town is very much the same as Porta Inferni. Humans and nonhumans mingling like it was normal. While still sitting on Christine's hood, I lead them through the town to my motel room.

After parking I lead them past the motel's pool. Scarpelli, the siren creature that lives in the pool, gives me a warm wave. I greeted them with a wink.

I took them up stairs and opened the door. "They're asleep. May I suggest Betel and I speak with the heads of the household while the others watch the kids?"

A brown haired ghost with a blue jacket and a lanky violet eyed ghost with a beak like nose looked at each other. I can tell they knew each other for a time and can communicate with just eye contact.

Betelgeuse, the violet eyes, the ghost with the jacket, and I stayed outside while the ghost with the smile and their larger compadre went inside with the kids.

"Not going to lie, boys. This is truly fucked up." I leaned against the railing that's across my door. "If my friends and I didn't make it… I know for a fact that Kat would have been hurt."

"Kat? What about my nephew? You think he wouldn't be hurt?" The hook beak snarled at me.

"Stretch. She meant that Kat would have been raped." That got the spookers' attention. "She, Janet… She has been a victim all of her life. She knows the signs to watch for." He turned his attention to me, "Knowing you… You did a rape test, didn't ya?"

"The test came back negative. I made it just in time, but it looked like they were preparing to do something to Kat. When I saw her, she was hunched over Casper, yelling at me not to touch him." I look at Casper's uncle square at his face. "Kat was willing to sacrifice her body and her life to protect your nephew. With a friendship like that, of course I would be more worried about a living girl over a dead boy. Because the girl was giving her all for him!" At least the ghost had the decency to look forlorn about what I just said. Whether or not he was sincere, I didn't care.

"My-my! You really like picking fights with everyone you meet, don't you?" Luna appeared with a bag in her hands.

"Oh! Hi, Luna. Are these the clothes for Kat?" Luna passed me the bag. "Thanks for your help."

Luna smiled, "No problem. But I would have to take disciplinary action if I think you and your guests are out of control."

"Understood, Luna!" She smiled and went back to her room.

"She's the one who runs the motel?" The ghost that I assumed was Kat's father tilted his head towards the direction Luna took.

"More like the daughter of the motel's manager. But it wouldn't surprise me if she does end up inheriting the motel from the owners. She's very likeable ... and very scary… Saw her take down a minotaur once by shoving two fingers up his nose and pulled him down by his nostrils."

The Ghost with the Most laughed, "Ouches!"

"Even her father, who is a full-blooded ghoul, is afraid of her." I turned my attention back to the men with me, "But that is not why we are out here. The demon…"

"Would my daughter have been sacrificed to the demon?" The brown haired ghost looked at me with a broken sadness. Damnit.

"Yes. If I didn't make it in time. Casper also, most likely."

"I can't speak for Stretch, but I would like to stay to help." I took his lifted hand in good conscience, "My name is Dr. James Harvey."

"Janet. Janet Kingsburg. We should rest. Never know what tomorrow brings."

***

Black. Everything is black. I was back at the Burning Tower. The Knight of the Broken Wand was still there.

"You are back. Funny how time slows but you always run out of it. Especially when you are dying!

Like before the earth shook as Five Cups came out of the ground, this time the cups were large enough that I fell into one of them. The taste of blood filled my mouth and lungs.

I barely dodge The Ten Swords as they fell from the sky. Silver disks rose from the bloody flood revealing the heads of the Six Soiled Coins that were laughing manic laughs.

"JANET! Wake up! Dammit Janet! Wake up!"

I heard a familiar voice, but felt like I was being attacked.

"Janet! Snapped out of it! It's me! Sis! Wake up!" I snapped awake in my Phoenix Form.

"Betel?" I looked around and noticed that I wasn't alone.

Oh. Right.

I felt Betelgeuse's touch, "Damnit Sis. I thought that vision was over."

"Sorry, but that vision apparently wasn't about the Deadites."

"Nice rack." The leader of the Ghostly Trio was glaring at me, "Hurry it up and get dress! There's kids here."

{Fucking pervert.}

I wasn't planning on mentioning that his nephew was sharing a bed with his shirtless bestie who so happens to be a girl, "I am not a Pervert."

{Did she just…}

"Read your mind?" I decided to dig in my tote bag for something to wear. "Can't help it if you're so Open. As for my natural charm you dislike so much, I always burned my clothes so much that I kinda got used to it. I guess that makes me a naturist if not a nudist." I found the old sundress Lydia gave me.

Dr. Harvey shrugged and looked really indifferent about me, "I guess it really depends if you feel sexual or asexual during nudity."

"Ohhhhhhh! She is definitely feel asexual when it comes to nudity!" Crap. Maurice is under the bed. I told him so many times to use the door.

{Not necessarily. From what I gather, she never had a healthy sex life till she moved to Porta Inferni. How can she feel comfortable in the buff with her history of rape I have no idea.} Annnnnd of course Myst have been digging into my history. Which is why I kept him around. He's good at collecting info.

"Myst! You dawg!" Maurice lifted the bed that Kat and Casper were lying in, "You just helped me win 50 bucks!"

Kat tumbled off the bed, "Epp! Maurice!"

The blue skinned monster came out. "Oh crud! Sorry Kat!" I can tell that Doc and Trio didn't like the fact that two strangers bursted in like they owned the place, but before anyone said anything the very active horned Netherland Born grabbed Kat and grabbed the bag of clothes, "Hey Ms. Kingsburg? These are for Kat, right?" And like a shot he led her to the restroom and gave her the bag. "Dress like a movie star incognito! You're famous now!"

"Wait? What?" Maurice closed the restroom door and jumped on the bed she was sleeping in. "Maurice! What do you mean I am famous?!"

Maurice found the bed not to his liking literally started to crawl the walls. Oh boy. He is up to something.

"Someone has been spreading rumors about a living girl who sacrificed her 'maidenhood' for a ghost kid. That means you're famous also, Casper!" Most likely Maurice was the one spreading the rumors.

Kat came out of the restroom in leggings and a baggy but very fashionable sweater. Finish with a belt and sunglasses. "But I wasn't raped."

"Doesn't matter." Maurice landed in front of the human girl.

"IT DOES MATTER! I got lucky! But there's most likely kids that those fuck heads did successively abused. Who couldn't fight back!"

"Exactly." That stopped Kat on her tracks. Maurice grabbed her hands. "And you are right. There were many kids that Kingsburg saved that wasn't lucky. Kids that Kingsburg managed to save by the skin of her teeth. But we can't use those kids because they are safe underground with their families."

I had to nip this before it gets out of hand, "Maurice. There is a chance that the guardians of the kids you're trying to recruit are planning to go underground as well."

"But we need Kat and Casper! No one gave a flying fuck about the other human kids. But they are impressed by a human kid who saved a nonhuman." Maurice slumped on the floor cross-legged. Great. Now he's sulking, "They didn't even give a shit about Hot Stuff…"

"Hot Stuff?" Betelgeuse's face was deadpanned, but I can tell he is trying to keep his cool.

"The first kid Kingsburg saved. And get this. He's a Nether Born of devil descent. He couldn't remember his name so the gang called him Hot Stuff."

I gave Maurice a sign to stop, "When I saved Hot Stuff he was wearing a curse collar. He was being used as a slave and punching bag for the Cultist. Hot Stuff couldn't even talk, but I took him to the town's Mayor to remove the collar. But it has been proven to me that the Mayor is corrupted. Not only did the Mayor refuse to remove the collar, but placed him in an asylum."

"Me and the gang have been looking for proof while Ms. Kingsburg works on the other side of the Vail," Maurice got up from the floor and laid on his back on the unoccupied bed. "No luck on my end, buuuuuut…"

I looked at the blue boy's eyes, "You want to use Casper and Kat for what exactly?"

"I am thinkingaboutkidnappingHotStuff!"

"What?"

"Come on Janet! We need to get Hot Stuff out of there so we can find the kids you couldn't save."

"Getting Hot Stuff as a witness and an informant would blow this case out of the water…" I know where Maurice is coming from, "But there are a few things that you seem to be forgetting. One is you need to have Casper's and Kat's permission, let alone their guardians' permission. Second, what you're talking about can go sideways on all of us if your plan doesn't work. And Third, Hot Stuff, Casper, Kat, You and the others… You need to know that this is dangerous… You all can get hurt."

{That is laughable considering that you were training the New Loser Club in your free time, Janet 'Big Sis' Kingsburg. Phoenix of Porta Inferni!}

"Myst, my dude. How much Intel did you get on Kingsburg?"

{More than I got about Betelgeuse Orion the Snake. Apparently these two are the best team since Freddy Krueger and Nancy Thompson back in '87.} Evira once told me that Nancy died on a mission that year. She expects that they were more than Night Partners.

"Holy shit. You two are really from Porta Inferni…" Maurice was smiling so badly his mouth resembled that of a crocodile.

{They even fought in the Poltergeist and Deadit War}

Stretch was Open again. {Holy fucking shit! That Asshole was telling the truth!}

The long nosed spook went up to Maurice's face. "Look kid! I am not too keen on the idea of my nephew on a suicide mission. If the demon and those cultists can send fleshies in the Lost Souls Room, I dread to think what they can do to a ghost."

"I understand that Sir." Extremely understandable! "But he won't be alone. There will be four others besides Casper, Kat, and Me. These kids have lost a lot of friends and family because of those Cultists. Half of them are part human themselves."

"Which ones?" Stretch glared.

"Sir?"

"Which kids are part fleshie?"

"Wolfie, his mom is a human. He's father was an alpha werewolf. And there is Mantha! Her grandfather was a Haitian Priest…. Which explains how she was born a zombie…" Maurice made a nervous giggle.

"And the other two kids?"

"Ra is a mummy. Can turn to sand and can do cool stuff with his bandages. And there is Thatch. He is a bit of an asshole… but he is a very powerful vampire. A duke as you will."

"You're obviously a Monster Under the Bed that is hyperactive and can crawl on walls… but what else can ya do?"

"Okay. Okay. Monsters Under the Bed are limited to what scares five year olds. And in this day and age, a lot of kids are exposed to what used to make adults wet their pants. Other than social anxiety and awkwardness, most kids now don't even know what they are afraid of anymore."

"That's what I thought." Stretch laughed, "Flashlights no longer work on ya anymore, huh?"

"Please Sir. You got lucky to get your nephew back. But a lot of others' friends and families are still trapped with those freaks. Mine included."

Stretch looked at the young Nether Born and gave a sigh. "Okay. But you're taking the Ghostly Quar-dead with ya."

"Wait? What?"

This is getting interesting…

***

"So it's agreed to go in two separate groups?" Everyone nodded in agreement. As I continue to relay the plan, "Betelgeuse, Myst, and I are going to the other side of the Vail to meet with one of the Death Deities and see what we can get any leads on the Operator. The Trio-"

"Quar-dead."

Dr. Harvey laughed at his friend, "You are just determined for me to be part of the group."

Stretch elbowed his friend good naturedly. "You were kinda already one of us to begin with."

Stinky winked at me, "Don't worry. We know what to do."

"We go to the Asylum to 'get Kat committed.' then ask for a tour. And if we are lucky, the rumors about Casper and Kat will get them to treat us like VIPs." Fatso gave Kat and Casper a reassuring pats on their backs. "Hopefully, we will be distracting enough for the other kids to sneak in and get Hot Stuff."

Casper was excited with the idea of meeting kids 'close' to his age. "Where are we meeting the others?" He has been flying above everyone's head as they talked at the parking lot near Christine.

Maurice smiled and tilted his head, "I can hear Doomie coming over."

"Doomie?" Kat lifted an eyebrow at her new friend. "You didn't mention Doomie."

"Oh shit, Kat! You're right!" Maurice winked at me with a shit eating grin. "Doomie is Thatch's '51 Studebaker Commander. Just like that Plymouth Fury over there, Doomie is alive."

There was a roaring sound that was getting louder. And an ugly yellowish green convertible came to view with it's top down and four monster kids laughing like maniacs! They pulled up in a screeching halt.

The pale young goth behind the wheel gave Maurice a smirk, "Hey Asshole! Are we doing this, or what?"

"Duh, Dickwad! We even have the Ghostly Trio with us." Maurice pointed his thumb at the famous three spooks behind him. "We have Casper, Kat, and Dr. Harvey also."

"You Fucktared! Doomie can't sit all of us!" Thatch got out of the car. Followed by his three companions. "Also, why isn't Kingsburg coming with us?"

I gave the kids a smile, “Sorry guys. But I am giving my own version of Hell to the freaks on the other side of the Vail.”

“That reminds me…” Maurice pulled out his hand with a ‘gimme’ gesture. “You owe Wolfie and me moonies.”

A light brown haired teen with yellow eyes smiled, “Wha? Really?! Janet is from Porta Inforni?”

Thatch didn’t baudge, “No way. She’s too cool to be from Inforni.”

I couldn’t help but laugh, “You only think that because every adult in town taught you to think that. Their parents even taught them that before you. Man, I wish I could take you guys there. It would be a learning experience. But we are getting sidetracked.” I put my thumb and ring finger between my teeth and gave a wolf whistle. My old beautiful car answered by backing out of her parking spot and slowly drove closer to me, “Stretch and the others can take Christen.”

“Wait… Betelguse mentioned that Christen belonged to someone else.” Kat eyed me up and down, “No way. You’re Christen’s owner?”

“I prefer the term ‘Driver.’ Christen is her own car. I’m just a person who feeds her gas and oil and occasionally gives her rides.” Every teen looked at the car and then at me with awe. “What? Stop staring and paint the town red… with the blood of our enemies…”

The kids laughed. Then Maurice jumped behind Casper and Kat, “Okay! Intro time. Guys? This is Casper and Kat. These four are their guardians: Stretch, Stinky, Fatso, and Dr. James Harvey.” Then in a blink he was behind his friends, “And these guys are Thratch, Mantha, Ra, and wolfie.”

Mantha smiled at Kat, “Finally I am no longer the only girl in the group. Soooo… Tell me your opinions on Monster equal rights.”

Kat liked the zombie girl really fast, “To be honest… I didn’t even know that was a thing! I mean, I have only been exposed to ghosts at home. And most ghosts I met think they are better than me because I am a ‘Bonebag Fleshie.’ You guys are the first real monsters I have met.”

“Oh goodie! Let me brainwash you with Monster Political Correctness and Monster Equally. Starting with: Zombies are not slow, stupid, and only a small persent of them eat brains.”

“Dad? Can I ride with Mantha?”

***

The group split. Betelgeuse and I were crossing over the Vail and the others are staying to do the kidnapping job. I would be lying if I said that I wasn't worried. Leaving young amateurs to any mission is always a gamble.

"Stop fidgeting. They'll be okay. The kids are with Stretch and he knows what he is doing. I promise." Betelgeuse put his hand on top of mine.

"I believe you. But I can't help but worry." I looked around in the fancy restaurant. We were early, but the hostess recognized me as a regular and sat me and Betelgeuse to my usual table. "I hope the Deities would understand why I requested backup."

"Technically our paths would have crossed anyways with the discovery of the Lost Kids anyways." My partner studied the establishment with ease like he belongs there. Even dressed to the nines with a black pinstripe suit and red necktie in contrast with his usual black and white striped suit. "So, ya gonna tell me why you look like you could pass as my mother?"

Fuck. Better rip off the band-aid.

"I'm dying."

"No shit, Sherlock."

"Fuck you, Watson." I made a low sigh. "My first death is soon. I think it'll be within the next day or two."

"We agreed that I was to be with you on your first death."

"Death isn't scary."

Betelgeuse rubbed his neck and had an expression of deep thought, "But dying is."

"What were you thinking just now?"

"His death, most likely." A gentleman in navy blue and with wide shoulders greeted us with a Doberman on a leash in one hand and the man's beautiful wife in the other. "The others and I noticed that you were bringing in the calvary."

"Hello Hades. I am glad to see you again, Persephone." I got up and gave the fertility goddess a peck on the cheek.

"It is good to see you too, Janet." The woman took her seat.

Hades followed his wife's example and also took a seat, "Lady Janet, how bad is it?"

The waiter poked his head in and waited for the usual signal we use when ready. Hades and Persephone have been coming to this restaurant for years and most of the waiters know the drill when it comes to these unequal guests. When the signal wasn't given the server disappeared.

I returned my attention back to Hades, "It depends if you already knew about the Lost Kids. Young living humans, in the Lost Souls Room."

"Lost Kids? Sounds like something J. M. Barrie came up with. Something tells me that this is one of those 'need a stiff drink' types of conversations."

I nodded and raised my hand with my ring finger, middle finger, and thumb forming an 'L, signaling the server. Persephone once told me that it was really a checkmark. I still think it looks like an 'L.'

The waiter came in after seeing my hand. "A glass of water, three vodka glasses... and the bottle."

Hades' eyes widened, "Shit. A vodka bottle conversation."

Even the waiter was sporting bug eyes. He ran out like the devil was chasing him. Surely he will spread the news not to disturb us till we give another signal.

The server came back with a tray of glasses and a bottle. He tried to pour alcohol into one of the glasses, but his hands were too shaky.

"That's okay, sweetie." I gently took the bottle from him and started to pour, "Mr. Aidoneus might like to have dog bowls prepared for Cerberus."

The waiter disappeared and returned with two bowls. One with hamburger and a large bone, while the other with water. The waiter placed the bowls in front of the dog who stayed still the whole time.

Hades smiled apologetically to the server, "Thank you." The server took that as his cue to leave. Hades snapped his fingers and Cerberus started to eat. "He has been collecting children for years, sometimes even controlling them. We thought he was collecting them for other reasons! Leaves a bad taste in my mouth."

"What other reasons?"

Hades took a big swallow from his glass, "Bride hunting, human compass, virgin blood rituals. Shits and giggles. The list goes on. We weren't expecting that he would send them to the Lost Souls Room. But why would he do such a thing?"

“Human compass? Really, Hades? The Demon is some sort of Mindflayer. He doesn’t need a Psychic. It is something else about these kids that he wants. The sick fuck busted a spirit out of Hell to collect more kids.”

“That theory was before we found out that he can control children.” Hades took a sip from his glass, “What do you know about the Hell escapee?”

Betelgeuse finally spoked up, “Carrigan Crittenden. Some members of our ‘calvary’ dealt with her before. When she was alive she inherited my old haunting partner’s house and tried to get rid of him and his family.”

Persephone grabbed my hand, "Have you found a connection between the children?"

"I have a hypothesis… supernatural marriage."

That got everyone's attention. Betelgeuse looked at me, "Sis? Can you explain what you mean?"

"Most of the kids I did manage to save weren't afraid of me when I came at them in phoenix form. A lot of them were happy to be taken through the Veil. And a few were even from the Veil long before they were kidnapped. Hell! I have a Monster Under the Bed that is constantly bugging me about his human best friend who was taken a few weeks ago."

Betelgeuse raked his knuckles against the table, "WaitWaitWait! Are you telling me that Maurice has a human friend that was taken by those assholes."

"Betel, all those kids you met an hour ago knew someone who was kidnapped, it only took someone close to the group that lit a fire under their asses. Hell! Even you have a friend who had not only his nephew taken but the nephew's best friend that so happens to be human. That can't be a coincidence!"

"Of course." Persephone got up really quickly, her chair falling backward from her sudden movement. "Red strings." Betelgeuse and Hades look at the bubbly goddess.

"Huh?"

"What?"

I laughed, "Persephone? Can you have a meeting with Yue Xia Lao?"

"A Greek fertility goddess meeting with a Chinese marriage god? What would they say?" The woman turned her attention back towards her bewildered husband. "Hades, we should wrap this up. I just hope this isn't another dead end."

This time it was Betelgeuse that got up, "Hold it! Why do I have a feeling that the Demon isn't a demon?"

"What do you mean, Orion?" Hades' hands were clasped together and leaned over the table. Then his eyes widened, "Higher Plains… You can't sense the demon here, can't you?"

This time it was Persephone and me that was confused. "Bro?"

"As a Divine Snake Demon I can sense all demons in the area I am at. We have been here for about an hour and I haven't felt another demon on my radar."

"Is it possible that the Demon is a Nether Born?" Hades gave Cerberus a scratch behind his ears, a tale I learned that means he was in deep thought. "Fuck me... It is possible that you might be right."

***

"You were only drinking water." Betelgeuse never missed a beat. Always observant. "Does this have anything to do with your upcoming death?"

I continued to walk out to the town's border, "Everything is about my upcoming death or the Lost Kids, Betel."

"Has that been your mindset this last few months?" He grabbed my arm and drew me into a hug. "Why didn't you say anything? You know you don't have to be alone anymore. You have a family back home that loves you and will be with you through thick and thin."

"I know, I know. But I am still not used to having so many supportive people in my life that wasn't part of my network. I didn't want to be a burden-"

"Oh Fucking God! You're not a burden! Sis!” He cupped my face with his hands so I would look him in the eyes, “You are not a burden. In fact, I remembered someone once said, ‘We saved the world countless times in the past few months when we have known each other. We kick ass.”

“Oh God. No.”

“We call each other 'Bro' and 'Sis.' And we kick ass. We cried on each other's shoulders. And we kickass.”

“Bro? Please stop.”

“Hell no. This is our thing now, because..."

The bastard got me to laugh as I finished my old prep talk from three months ago, "We tell each other off when the other is being stupid. And did you mention that we kicked ass?"

“I think it was you that said we kick-ass first.”

"Ugh! The fluffy feels is grossing me out."

Betelgeuse hooked his arm around mine as we headed out towards the town's border. He bent down so his lips were near my ear and whispered, "Suffer."

That Mother Fucker.

I was about to give him some of my sharp tongue when we heard a commotion at the welcome sign. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU REFUSE TO LET ME IN?! I SANG YOUR INFURIATING SONG!"

"Your Highness…" The Leprechaun's voice indicated that he was done dealing with whoever he was dealing with. "Virgil is a free city-state. The Nether Land's Royals have no power here."

There at the welcome sign were two Full-Torso ghosts and a human woman was standing in front of the imp. The larger of the two ghosts was yelling really loudly.

Betelgeuse pushed me in the nearby thickets and clamped my mouth shut with his hands, "Shit. King Kibosh is here."

I tapped his hand with two fingers to signal him that I got the point but wanted to speak. Once he let go I started to whisper, "Kibosh? As in the 'The King of the Nether Lands,' 'Ruler of Ghosts,' 'The Godfather of Ghouls?"

"Yep."

I nodded in understanding. I knew Betelgeuse long enough to not push anymore questions. By reputation alone I knew that King Kibosh is feared by all, both living and dead. I wouldn't be surprised if Betelgeuse puts the Green King in the same category as Sandworms.

{Who's the woman with the motorcycle?} Myst was so quiet at the restaurant that both Betel and me jumped at his question.

"Fuck. Myst, I am so sorry. I completely forgot that you were with us."

A cherry chuckle was heard from the disembodied voice, {This is what makes me an excellent spy.}

Betel shook his head, "The woman is Blair. She works as a housekeeper for the Harveys. She was raised by ghosts and can Blink."

{I can get her without alerting Kibosh and his stooge.}

"She has connections with the dead-vine, so hearing voices whispering in her ear probably wouldn't faze her." Betelgeuse's head tilted to the side and made a face that I knew ment that he was calculating the pros and cons of this plan. "Do it."

And in not a second sooner Blair's head perked up and was looking for the bushes that we were hiding in. She checked her companions to see if they would notice her missing.

And with a smile she vanished and reappeared behind us, "Hi, Betelgeuse."

My partner smiled at her, "Beautiful Blink, Blair. Those guys are too busy arguing that they don't even notice that you are gone."

"There's a spot that is very private near here." I slunk my arms around the two and Blink all three of us and the motorcycle to a small clearing surrounded by trees. In the center of the clearing was the largest oak tree I have ever seen. "The oak tree is always covered in white mist, so I know it's safe here."

"Awe, man! I could be in my full Snake Form in that tree."

I laughed, "Well, I hope so! How else are we gonna get the bike up there." Then I Blinked into the branches, "Come on up you guys!"

The two Blinked up the tree. And with a wink Betel changed to his demonic form. With his tail grabbed the motorcycle and lifted that up as well. "Okay Sis. Why are we in a tree? Last time you and I were up one we got attacked by flying Deadites." He started to look around, "You don't have a nest up here, do ya?"

"I think the oak is sacred.The kids call it the Kissing Tree. It's very old and most likely the grandparent of the other trees."

"Ohhh?" Blair was enjoying this, "Is that why it feels so safe up here?" The Irish woman was cute with freckles dusting her nose. She carded her fingers through her pixie cut that was as red as blood on a sunset. "What did you mean that there is white mist? I don't see any?"

"I can see a ghostly mist that can lead me either to safety which is white or danger which is black."

"So…. A Pathfinder?"

Betel barked a laugh so hard that he almost fell off the tree. Good thing his tail is wrapped around the main branches of the tree. "Ohmygodohmygodohmygod! That is totally it!" He flicked his forked tongue as he tried to catch his breath. Then he stopped and wrapped his arms around Blair and I, "Shhh. Someone is coming."

And sure enough, black mist formed from the nearby trees. A group of Followers of the
Operator came to the clearing followed by a group of Nether Borns. The leader of the cultists sneered at a little man in 20's gangster attire. "Mr. Big. It seems those gifts that you gave us lead the Royal Family at our doorstep."

Mr. Big made his own sneer, "Our boss is a rat bastard. He didn't even tell me that they were Royal Artifacts! My boys and I wanna make a deal. Our boss' head for protection."

The leader of the cultists laughed, "Throwing Maynot under the bus, are ya?"

A monster with big ruby libs spoke up, "Why fucking not! It was him that fucking gave you the Artifacts and the fucker is attracting fucking too much fucking attention to us. The fucking Royals fuckers are at our fucking doorstep and it fucking wouldn't be fucking long when those Porta Inferni fuckers are fucking breathing down on our fucking necks!" I wanted the red lipped man to shut up. He had the most annoying voice ever.

"Lipscum is right, Partner." Some weird cowboy zombie looked like he was trying to make his broken body taller. "Time to tighten the noose on that bucko before Inferni comes here."

"SILENCE!" A tall man appeared from the trees. He was thin. So unnaturally thin that it was a miracle he had a suit that fit him. Especially since his arms go past his knees. The cultists all bowed to this faceless newcomer. "What makes you so sure Inferni isn't already here. There is a reason they closed the Dead-vine. Tell Maynot that he failed me for the last time."

The three supernatural men were smart enough to run away. But Mr. Big…

He ducked just in time to see the bodies of his two companions fell in bloody heaps. The demonic stickfigure walked over the gangster, "I only need one messenger." The little man scurried up and started to run again.

All was quiet until the tall faceless man made a command, "Report!"

The leader of the cultists stepped closer to the thin man, "Master, a demon came to town with four ghosts last night. Hours after the Bride and Groom that your pet brought in was taken by the White Witch."

"Those five have connections to the White Witch?"

"The Demon seems to be the Witch's Familiar and the four ghosts are reported to be the guardians of the Bride and Groom."

Betelgeuse gave me a look that basically said, 'seriously sis, that was your red string lead?'

I gave him a shrug and returned my attention to the conversation below us.

"I want that Groom." The black being hovered over the cult leader, "I want that Tutelar!"

"Sir. The Tutelar Groom is currently through the Veil. We got reports that they are at the Mental Hospital."

"Then get him… and the Devil as well." The abomination Blinked out of sight.

***

"Look, Your Highness." I was rubbing my fingers against my temples in circular motions. "It is easier to smuggle your valet and Blair in, but you… in your big green fuck-me-and-you- die-a-horrable-death aura will get us killed or maybe Lost."

Snivel, the valet of King Kibosh nodded his head, "I hate to say this your Boo-we-ness, but the fleashie is correct."

"Then what do you want me to do? Wait until you give me the head of Mayor Maynot on a silver platter? I think not!" Kibosh sneered at me like I was the one who made the town into a Nether Land city-state.

"FUCK!" Everyone jumped at Betelgeuse's scream. He changed back to his demonic form and wrapped it around all four of us, "Prepare for the summoning!"

{Shit! Don't forget me!} I felt a disembodied hand on my shoulder. I grabbed hold of the hand tightly just before I felt the pull of the summons.

"Be- Betelgeuse?"

At the sound of Kat's voice I pulled myself out of my partner's coils, "Thanks, Kat! You just solved a little problem that we were having!"

"RELEASE ME BUMBLING OAF!"

Betelgeuse unwrapped his tail and freed me and the others. Stretch made a groaning noise, "How the hell did Blair and Kibosh get involved, Betelgeuse?"

Blair straightened her motorcycle up and smiled, "What a ride! Stretch, you will not believe the things we discovered!"

"King Kibosh! With a demon, two women, and your secretary. My, my, my. How curious." The little girl laughed, "But you are now on- What are you doing?"

I noticed something weird, other besides Stretch looks like a smokin' hot Victorian themed novel cover, but about the "dolls" in this odd place. I sensed that they were not as mindless as they looked. I formed my healing flames in my hands and I touched the nearest one. The Doll burst into flames.

"No! My Dolly!"

"Who're you calling a dolly, Warden?" The fires died down and the ghoulish man dusted the ashes that was once a lacy piece of clothing. "Having you committed here was too lenient for your sentence."

Kibosh chuckled, "Judge Mental, you might want to cover yourself before getting all preachy." Kibosh grabbed a piece of fabric and covered his old friend with it, "You've been here the whole time?"

"That brat..." The Judge glared at the girl in blue. "She is a patient here. I had her committed to this facility after she was caught doing unorthodox methods of treatments when she was the Warden of the Nether Lands Correction Penitentiary. I visited to see her progress only to find that she had taken over the Asylum."

The Warden's laughter was ringing throughout the room, "You'll come back as my Dolly. So will everyone else! Higgledy Biggledy-"

"CATCH!" I tossed Pinhead's puzzle box towards Lil' Miss Warden who caught in her arms with a bewildered grimace. Then she was gone. Disappeared without a trace. "Good thing I had the Lemarchand Configuration."

Betelgeuse rolled his eyes as his segregated sister picked up the puzzle, "Don't you mean that it was a good thing that the nut job was so narcissistic that she didn't care to notice you playing with a puzzle?"

"That too!" I saw a pair of giant bat wings through the busted doorframe, "Shit! Betelgeuse! Stop him!"

Everyone ran out the room and looked up at the ceiling. The bat demon was escaping. Luckily Betelgeuse was still in his demonic form and got air super fast.

"That's Bartholomew Batt! Maynot's old secretary." Judge Mental shook his head, "He was fired for embezzling money from the taxpayers of Vigil!"

"Fired? He still works for Maynot." Something is not right here, "Mayor Maynot? The dude covered in yellow bandages. Might be a mummy or an Invisible Man?"

"No No No. Short, stout gentleman, and a top hat enthusiast."

"Shit…"

"Indeed…"

***

"You two are interdimensional clown demons! How did they defeat you?!" The bat demon was livid.

The two Omega Glamours looked at each other and the smarter of the two shrugged, "Yeah, Hell no. We are NOT fucking with HER." Scuzzo pointed a finger at me. "Nobody told us that you were the mate of a First Alpha Glamour!"

"What does that mean?" Bartholomew's eyes widened.

"Meaning that she is probably protected by a Glamour family." Fuzzo nodded his head in agreement with his brother. "Being pregnant with a First Beta. You must be really powerful to still have your original body…"

Fuck. There goes the surprise.

Everyone looked at me with shocked expressions. Sure I was doing this mission for three months and pregnant, so what? My baby is half Glamour half Phoenix!

But I smiled to play it off that my pregnancy isn't a hindrance to me, "Since you two know about my mate and my unborn child, I will tell you. I belong to Creepy Gray, Descent of Pennywise Gray."

Scuzzo and Fuzzo went from kneeling to scurrying real fast, "Shit!Shit!Shit! We didn't know. We didn't know!"

"Didn't know what?" I inched closer to the brothers like a cat cornering a couple of mice, "That I am Porta Inferni Royalty? That I have connections with the most powerful Glamour Clan in the Microverse? Or maybe you didn't know that Inferni didn't send me, but that in the past three months I was working for the Death Deities?"

This time even Batt was getting twitchy. If it wasn't for the fact that his wings were tied by yarn from the Craft Room he would have bolted for sure. The three lackys of the fake mayor finally realized that they were fucked.

"Oops! I said too much. I guess we have to kill you." I waved my hand dismissively, "Of course I am too delicate from my condition to do any killing. But my demonically divine brother would be more than happy to do the dirty work for me."

Betelgeuse smiled a crazy look. The corners of his toothy grin almost reached his wide blue eyes. He grabbed the bat demon and oldest brother by the chin and gave the youngest the most predatory look with the corner of his eyes. "I wouldn't mind at all. I always wanted to see if a high tier demon, like myself, can kill Glamours." He returned his attention to Bartholomew, "And you look like a snack."

Betelgeuse's grip loosened and he stepped back. "Or we can have some answers? A little tit for tat as you will? Starting with the real Mayor Maynot's whereabouts."

"Lost Souls Room. Along with a few others..." Scuzzo scuffed.

"Does that include Dr. Zigmund Void?" The judge asked with a sneer, "He is the real warden of the asylum."

"He is here. We just don't know where. He has been in hiding for a while now."

I smiled at that particular news. If the judge is now relieved about the original warden's absence then that's one point for us. But something was still bugging me, "What is the kid's real name? The one we smuggled out of here?"

Batt looked at me, "Abaddon Scratch. He is the only surviving member of the Scratch Family."

This time it was Kibosh that got in their faces, "The Scratch Heir! You had him this entire time!" Lightning was forming around the King of the Dead. "The Scratch Family was one of the most influential Netherborns in the Spiritual Realm. Five years without a trace, and you had their son!"

"Better take care of these guys and join the others," everyone turned towards the new voice behind them and saw a little man with a big crack on his head, a gray beard, yellow eyeglasses and a red suit.

Next to him was a young man in a janitor outfit that everyone in the group recognized, "Prince Vince?" Casper, followed by Kat, leaped at him in a friendly hug.

"Greetings Casper. Kat, are you alright? Quite the travel you both had." The Prince of the Netherlands smiled at Dr. Harvey, "I heard about what happened last night, Doc. If there is anything I can do for you just name it."

Betelgeuse frowned at his old friend, "Prince Vince? Do you mind having this conversation at least…." He smiled and pointed at a direction, "Fifteen feet that way. Don't want anyone in the cross-fire."

Stretch eyes Betelgeuse, "Shit…" Stretch grabbed Casper and Kat and bolted to a safe distance followed by Prince Vince and Blair. The other after a look of confusion thought it was better to join Stretch and the Prince.

Except for me. I had one more question before I moved to safety, "Where are the kids? And I mean the ones that aren't in the Lost Souls Room."

Scuzzo stared at her for a moment, "Don't know. Only the mayor knows where the kids are."

"Thank you. Where you are going, a Glamour worth his salt can escape in a few days. It would be a shame if the information is false and I would have to call my in-laws. They are the best hunters in the multiverse." Instead of joining the others I returned to the Craft Room to reawakened the surviving "dolls." When I came out with Little Miss Warden's victims there was a giant crater where the Glamour Brothers and Demon Bat stood.

***

"Sooooo… Why are we meeting at an abandoned bar?" Blair looked through the cupboards to see if there was any hidden booze that was left behind.

"Because it is more than the kids that are meeting us and my motel room would be too crowded." I used this as a meeting place when I needed to meet all the Deities at the same time. Nice and quiet. I knocked open a hidden shelf that contains a bottle of moonshine, two bottles of bathtub gin, and a bottle of Shrunken Head Vodka that I stored there for this kind of thing.

The sound of Doomie's engine was heard from outside. When the kids came in Maurice was carrying the red imp that they rescued. Mantha spotted Kat and sat next to her. Thatch decided to hang at the raptors. Ra and Wolfie sat next to Casper across from the girls.

Dr. Void, the little man with the crack on his head, ushered the blue monster to a table for him to place Hot Stuff. "The collar is preventing the patient from moving and speaking freely. Once the cursed item is removed he'll be a little disoriented, but he will have his freewill returned." He looked at Dr. Harvey pointively, "Doctor? Can you hold his wrists? Whatever those bastards did to him will rush out of him full force."

Doc nodded and held the red devil down. Once the collar was removed the kid started screaming on the top of his lungs. His body heat started to rise.

Is it getting hotter?

Oh! It is hotter!

Fuck! The table is on fire!

The table was in a blazing inferno. I was already by their side to take over. I grabbed the teenager, held him, and fused my divine healing flames with his own frightfully depraved firestorm until the blaze died down to cinder. Both of us were on the floor without a stitch of clothing.

"You okay, kid?" I was having problems catching my breath, but I was trying to calm him down by rubbing his back in circles.

Hot Stuff's voice was weak and scratchy from years of unused and the 40 seconds of screaming, "Ye-yeah..."

"Glad to have you back, Hot Stuff. Or do you prefer Abaddon?"

"I… like Hot Stuff… sounds sexy…" Oh yeah, you're a real heartthrob, kiddo.

The doors opened and entered the rest of the group. The Death Deities!

The Egyptian god Anubis with his chimera beast, Ammit the Soul Eater. "Mrs. Kingsburg, we are here to help."

The blue-skinned four-armed Hindu god, Yama. "Not that we can help that much, this is touching the line on 'not interfering with the living,' mind you."

Hades and his wife, Persephone and their three-headed dog Cerberus from Greece. "But both of your theories came through. The connection of the red string and the origin of the demon was spot on!"

The Death Saint with her robe of red and gold. Santa Muerte of Latin America. "I have clothing for you two if you want."

Iku from the Yoruba religion of Africa. He didn't say anything, he rarely does. But he nodded in acknowledgement.

Cernunno, The Wiccan Horned God. Kernunno bent his deer shaped head, "Forgive us for being late."

And last but not least, the Pale Horseman himself, Azrael the Angel of Death. "My. My. My. This group has gotten much bigger."

I just laughed. "No kidding! When I was getting back up I didn't think that the local kids and the Royal Family would be part of… all this," I started to see an opportunity to cheer Hot Stuff up and give him something to smile about. "At this rate I wouldn't be surprised if the Ghostbusters join in."

"They would have a field day!" Betelgeuse winked at me and started counting on his hand, "Egon would study all the science shit about the Vail. Ray would try to get a grasp of the cultural differences between Porta Inferni and Virgil."

"Peter would try to join you on a few cons," I winked at her partner, "And Winston and I would talk battle strateg-"

"And the rest of us would be staring at you two like you're crazy!" Stretch interrupted the friendly banter, "You're telling me that you are in league with the Ghostbusters?! And on a first name basis no less?!"

Icing on the cake.

Betelgeuse shrugged, "They're pretty cool in their own dorky way."

"It's kinda nice having someone in my network that actually knows what I do."

Stretch looked at us with wide eyes, "Oh my fucking god..."

It got better. The little devil was perking right up and enjoying our shenanigans.

"ENOUGH!"

The kid jumped and curled deeper into my arms. Fuck. All that down the drain.

Kibosh's voice boomed throughout the abandoned wateringhole. "With all this… claptrap how do you two get anything done?!" Everyone in the room was silent, until the Death Deities started to laugh.

Betelgeuse cooed the dogs towards us and started to laugh as he pet Amit in her long snout. Cerberus came towards me and Hot Stuff, "Hey kiddo? I have a problem." I whispered in his ear. "Cerberus has three heads and I only have two hands. Wanna pet him with me." The kid perked up on the idea. With a smile started to pet Cerberus' middle head. I started to laugh with the others.

"What is funny? Can't this mission be taken seriously?!" Persephone touched the Goulfather's shoulder to talk to him. She is such a MOM it is sad that she never had kids.

"Mind if I join?" Hot Stuff eyed Casper with suspicion until he nodded his head and made room for the Tutelar Spirit.

"Now kiddo, you don't have to tell us anything about what happened to you. At least not yet. But when you are ready. You need to tell everything to Judge Mental. Okay?"

Hot Stuff nodded, "...Thank you…"

***

I flew in my hawk form as I scanned the area. Seeing nothing suspicious or anything that would give us a disadvantage I flew back to the others.

"Everything clear, Sis?" Betelgeuse's looked at me like I was made of paper that was about to get wet, "And out of subject, is it okay for you to fly like that in your condition?"

{Seriously, Bro?}

"I'm allowed to worry about my segregated sister... who's pregnant."

{City Hall is clear. And I am alright. I am pregnant, not broken. So please don't start with me.}

"If you say so, Sis. Point of entries?"

{Third floor has an open window but the whole place is warded. Don't get me wrong. The wards are super weak. Might take some doing, but we can bust in.}

Stretch made a huge sigh, "The one time I wish Kibosh was with us."

{Kibosh agreed to stay with the kids and the doctors at the bar.}

"Yeahhhhhhh… but we kinda lost a tank in this Party." Stinky was getting fidgety. "Feels like something is going to go wrong."

{First off...NERRRRRD! Man I miss my D&D playing kids.... Second, we still have two tanks, two rogues, a healer, and a mage.}

Stinky gave me a funny look, "I know that you are referring to you being the healer and Betelgeuse's one of the rogues. But who are the tanks, mage, and the other rogue?"

Fatso gave a small smile, "Stretch and I are the tanks..." Everyone looks at Fatso with catfish gaping mouths. "Ah… Fuck… Stretch, I remember."

"What?"

"I remember being the Town Butcher. I also remember how I died." Fatso gave a huge sigh. "I know you told the kids it was the alcohol that did Stinky and me in. And it's not that unreasonable why you thought that. But I remember how I really died."

"How long?"

"Always remembered. Stretch? I died a very violent death. They… found out that I had a black lover. Took thirteen men to take me down and I took over half of them with me." He made a chuckle sound, "The cowards wouldn't dare jump me in the Shop. Too many potential weapons I guessed."

"You're missing for a year after ya died, Fatso. I figured you were in the waiting room or crossed over when I found out." Stretch rubbed his brother's back, "Ya never been to the Netherlands… have ya? Well except when buying booze."

"Nope. After I died I killed the remaining attackers a couple of days later and traveled the world. Finally got to see an opera, and tried some exotic foods. Funny how the dead are more alive then the living…" Fatso paused thinking about what to tell his older brother, "And I am really a Class IV Seven Deadly."

"Fuck… your a Legend…"

"Class IV…"

"Same as the Ghosts of Christmas. Fuck… I take it you're Gluttony."

{Your incorporeal form is NOT your real self? Tisk Tisk.} I lifted my wings to take off one more time. {I am going to do another lap around the building. See if I can find the weakest spots in the ward.}

I flew back to the Town Hall and looked for weak points. Not that we needed to but it's nice to go through the ward with little to no resistance.

And there it was. A little thread of the ward that if unraveled, the entire system falls. All it takes is one well placed talon cutting through that little tread.

I swoop down and Voila! Got the thread like a top class Olympic Diver getting the gold!

I returned just in time to hear the end of Myst's ranting about how he is invisible and forgotten.

***

Our prey didn't hear us enter his office. He was too busy yelling at the little gangster that Blair, Betelgeuse, and I saw at the tree.

"Teach you a lesson on backstabbing me. Didn't it, Mr. Big?"

"Sir-"

"DON'T! This had become a shit show. Not only do I have to make nice to that faceless soul munching asshole! But now I have to deal with the Royals and Porta Inferni!"

"That's-"

"DON'T INTERRUPT ME!"

Bigs pointed at us, "But Sir!"

The prey turned around and with the most fake southern accent you ever had heard, "What's your concern, citizens?"

I gave him a nice smile and sweetly told him, "Too late Prey. You're going to answer to your 'concerned citizens' about their missing kids."

"Wha-"

"Well, ya gave the cultists Royal Artifacts that belonged to the city. Hence the Royal Family being in Virgil, Prey."

"Wait-"

And Prey, not only did ya support the 'faceless soul munching demon,' but also provided the children for his meals. Hence Porta Inferni knocking on your door.

"That-"

"And ya didn't even notice that I have a PAVR on ya."

"Paranormal Active Video Recorder?"

"And it's LIVE, Prey!"

"WHY ARE YOU CALLING ME PREY?!"

With the most deadpanned face I can muster without cracking I told him, "What else would a hunter call his next kill?"

The prey ran past me and the others, out the door. Only to face a large crowd on the other side. Both humans and non-humans yelling for justice if not revenge.

“Kidnapper!”

“Murderer!”

“Sellout!”

“Trator!”

I would truly enjoy watching the crowd tear an invisible asshat to pieces, but I needed him alive. However, my body was starting to crumble. Shear pain ran through my body.

Dammit.

It was time for me to go to my nest. It was time to die.

But first, “Stop! You want your loved ones back?! We need this scab of a bastardy fraud to lead us to the kids!” I turned to the prey, “Last chance. Led us to the children!”

The prey didn’t say anything but nodded his head.

I handed him to some stocky humans nearby and walked over to the others, “I won't be joining you.”

Then another burst of pain hit me. So hard that my poker-face broke.

Beteleguse looked at me with concern when he saw me in pain, “Is it time for you to nest?”

“Save the kids before I die. You have three hours.” I returned my attention back to the mob, "If you want a true leader! Knock on Luna Loughville's door! She might be half human but she is the toughest woman I've seen in a long time! She's the Head Nurse at the hospital if you can't find her."

***

Was I scared? Nah. I was petrified.

What I was about to do was insane. Udderly bonkers! But I made up my mind.

I returned to the bar where I had already made a special Travel Circle. When I entered the bar the Death Deities looked at me and smiled.

Cernunno reached to me and gave me a hug. "Your time is upon us."

Casper and the rest of the kids were all talking at the same time.

"What's going on?"

"Time is upon us?"

"What is he talking about?"

I lifted my hand and the teenagers went silent, "Casper? Before I go I want to teach you something. You are not as defenseless as you think." I grabbed Casper's hands and looked at him straight in the eyes, "Just imagine how much you want to protect someone that needs to be protected and lift your hands up towards the threat. An ethereal energy shield will appear and wrap itself around you and the people you are protecting. Now go. You still have a Call to answer."

The blue eyed ghost looked at me for a moment and flew off, undoubtedly following the Call.

"Is it wise to send him away?"

I would have glared at Kibosh if it wasn't for the shot of pain that ran through my body, "No offense your majesty, but why do you care? That young man is a Tubular Spirit. Once he uses his powers for the first time, then the rest of it will come to him as easy as flying."

Blair walked out and the sound of her motorcycle was heard and faded away. Obviously following Casper to help him and his uncles. I just hoped the motorcycle is fast enough.

Kat touched my shoulder, "What's going on? You look like you're in pain."

Even through pain I can see that she was torn between helping me and joining her friends. "Casper will be fine. Blair would catch up eventually. And as for me? I am a phoenix, and phoenixes die and come back more powerful."

"Your time to die… it's now?"

"Mighty inconvenient, ain't it?" I smiled at the teen and moved my attention back to the Death Deities, "But that was the plan."

All was silent until Anubis started to speak, "Yes, Janet. Our goal was your first death, not the demon you were hunting. The punishment of the demon was just an added bonus." With a nod I went to my Circle to activate it. "Janet? Where is your nest?"

"The Lost Souls Room."

Everyone went silent as I continued my work until Kibosh's booming voice startled me, "IMPOSSIBLE! The door to the Lost Souls Room had been locked for eons. Longer then I have been King of the Nether Lands." Kibosh looked down at my finished work and recognized what I was doing. "Your Travel Circle? Will it send you inside the Lost Souls Room?"

"In theory."

"YOU DON'T KNOW!"

"Fingers crossed."

I stepped in the circle of magic and found myself in a dark void surrounded by tormented spirits.

It worked.

I was in the Lost Souls Room. And it's not what I was thinking of. These Souls looked like empty shells. Even more empty than the Warden's Dolls.

A shot of immense pain hit me like a freight train! I heard screaming only to realize that it was me. Then the pain stopped… but for how long? I didn't know.

Shit. I had to hold on. I had to hold on for two more hours… I told them…. I promised them….

I gave myself a chance to breathe. My blood felt like it was on fire. Maybe it was…

Everything turned black...

Then all was white.

I was back at the Tower. Except the tower was a pile of rubble. "Welcome back." I turned around and saw the Knight of Wands again.

"Nice armor. Is it new?"

"This old thing?" The Knight was glowing in white. He lifted his staff that looked like it was made out of silver and stargazing lilies and pointed a direction, "Someone wants to meet you."

I looked out where the Knight was pointing and saw a child with tomato red hair. Stomping around on top of the Five Cups, breaking them.

I walked up to the child who was too busy breaking the Cups into tiny shards to notice that I was behind them. "Hello?"

The child turned around, "Mommy!" They ran and gave me a hug. With tears I hugged my unborn child. "I am sorry Mommy. I can't go with you yet."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I haven't finished my form yet." I looked at the child and noticed that besides the hair and their red and blue eyes, they didn't have any real recognizable features. Their mouth and nose are mainly slits. "Can't figure out what gender I want either. And I still have work here!"

They pointed at a fire pit that was cooking metal. "I broke the Ten Swords to rebuild the Knights armor and now I am working on a mold for the Six Pentacles. I am using the Cups for the mold."

I nodded understandingly, "Even if I die, today you won't be born?"

"Sorry Mommy."

"Not your fault, Baby."

"I'll tell Daddy what name I want after Christmas."

"Take your time, Honey."

I woke up to more pain and in someone's arms, "Shshshs! I am here, my Georgie."

"Creepy?"

Everything went black again.

***

I opened my eyes to find myself in a strange room. Obviously a hospital room, but not one from Westin Hills Hospital back in Porta Inferni.

"Rise and shine! Welcome to St. Beatrice Hospital, Janet." Luna smiled obnoxiously. "Now while you're not ready for visitations yet, you have quite a lot of guests waiting for you in the hall."

I can hear Mother Mary Helen's voice through the door. Followed by Uncle Freddy's. And then heard what sounded like Lydia running through the halls demanding where her husband was.

"Yep, sounds like the whole clan is here." As I said that Creepy blinked in, grabbed me by the hair, and gave me a kiss that took my socks off. When he freed me for air I gave him a little smirked, "Well hello to you too."

Luna turned heels and walked towards the door, "Damnit. Why don't the wards work on Glamours? I'll give you some privacy."

My mate looks at my midsection, "Your pregnant belly is very erotic."

Huh?

I looked at my body and noticed that I have a six month baby bump. Then I noticed my hands are young looking again. "Creepy? Am I young again?"

"Yep."

I stared at my mate for a while, "Sooooo? How'd I look as an old wrinkled grandma?"

"What do you mean?"

"Don't give me that! I know you were with me the whole time! Why else would the Glamour Brothers be scared of me? Omegas don't have that strong of a sense of smell to recognize an unborn Beta."

"Damn. I was trying really hard not to get noticed."

"Also make sure you don't change your surroundings too much. I noticed graffiti that always changed when I passed them."

"I will be careful next time."

"Good, now fuck me like ya mean it."

***

"I can't believe I missed all the fun?" I was frustrated, thank God for sweet ice tea and onion rings.

After we were discharged from the hospital everyone thought it was a good day to visit a sidewalk cafe. Mom and Dad practically reserve the sidewalk. I felt sorry for the humans and spooks that wanted these amazing onion rings.

Stinky ruffled my hair like I was a little kid, "I can't believe how young you really are?"

"I think the white hair and red eyes are badass though." Lydia pushed her leftover rings to me. "Here, Sis. They're a little too greasy for me."

"Thanks. It's like my body is hitting all six months of pregnancy in one day. I mean, how the hell can I be nauseous, hungry, horny, aching, and emotionally unstable at the same time?" As if on cue the waterworks started. "Shit. Why am I crying?"

Brian Stevenson laughed, "Yeah. My mom was the same way when she was pregnant with my little brother, Eric. Umm… Maurice, my dude? A little space?"

Since Maurice got his 'buddy' back he wouldn't leave Brian alone. "Nope! I am not gonna let you out of my sight again!"

A voice from Brian's phone came out, "Son, we will be back home as soon as we can. And we will be bugging you with so much TLC that you'll get sick of us."

The Stevenson Family went underground in fear that their youngest would be kidnapped the same way their oldest did. "Sounds like a plan, Dad! Tell Mom and Eric that I am fine."

"Don't worry Mr. S. I'll make sure my little buddy sta-" Maurice was interrupted by a pair of lips pressed against his.

When Brian let the blue monster go he glared at Maurice, "I don't plan on staying your 'little buddy' forever… Bud."

Maurice looked at his best friend with wide eyes then smiled, "That's not how ya kiss, dude." He grabbed Brian by the collar and pulled him closer. "This is how ya kiss."

The heat from that kiss made everyone speechless.

"What's happening? Can someone please tell me what is going on?" The voice on speaker phone sounded very panicky.

That was until Mantha, Wolfie, Ra and Thatch chimed in.

"Brian and Maurice just kissed!" The zombie girl was over the moon squealing!

"It was awesome!"

"I love it! I even took a picture!" Ra showed his cell phone to Wolfie and laughed.

The teen vampire rolled his eyes, "About fucking time..."

"Fuck… Your mother heard about it and is bringing out the wedding planning scrapbook."

"Noooooo…." Brian laid his forehead on the table. "Kill me now…."

My partner turned his attention to Stretch who seemed to be in his own world, "Speaking of weddings, you and your family are invited. Lydia and I would love to have you…" Betelgeuse snapped his fingers in Stretch's face, "Hey buddy! Ya okay?"

The leader of the Trio (excuse me, Quar-dead) jumped a little and started to turn color… didn't knew they could turn bubble gum pink. "Sorry."

Dr. Harvey patted his friend's back, "We had a good run, didn't we?"

"What? Shit Doc. I was just thinking about how to get Lazarus back-n'-runni-"

BAM! Crash.

The sound of my hands hitting the table and my chair falling over got everyone's attention. "Lazarus?! Did you say Lazarus? As in the machine built by John Thomas McFadden, named after the man revived from death by the King of the Higher Plains?"

"How do you know that?" Stretch looked me in the eyes with desperation, suspicion, and... dare I say... a little bit of hope.

"How do you know about my dad's invention?" Casper's innocent question nearly brought on the waterworks again.

Instead I turned around, placed my forefinger and thumb between my teeth, and made three short whistles. Christen rolled up next to the cafe and opened her trunk. After shuffling through a tote-bag that's in the trunk I finally found the journal. I was using this book to discover more about myself as a phoenix. But now I need to return it.

Not to the Secret Reading Room, but to its rightful owner.

"Alistair 'Stretch' McFadden? I have the journal of the greatest inventor of the supernatural world." I passed the text to the ghost. "JT McFadden was looking for and studying phoenixes. Phoenix blood was the secret ingredient for the primordial potion to bring the dead back to life. But the elixir is very advanced and the entire recipe is in Latin."

Casper nodded his head, "Of course! The primordial soup had to be brewed by highly skilled witches to make it. Sadly at the time witches wouldn't help ghosts. Ectoplasm was used in a lot of potions and rituals."

I sat back down after Creepy uprighted my chair for me and gave me a knife and little glass bottle. "I wouldn't be too surprised if he blotched the first two batches. The recipe was for three-"

"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" Stretch grabbed my hand to stop me from cutting myself.

"You need my blood for the primordial brew." I cut my wrist and filled the vial.

Fatso grabbed the container before Stretch could do anything to it, "Bro? We can bring Doc back to life. Hell! We can bring Casper to life."

Stinky waved his hand and a cellphone appeared. "And I know the Goodwitch to call!"

Freddy's eyed the trio, "You know the Goodwitch Clan?"

Fatso laughed, "Know them?! Casper dated the queen when she was still a kid!"

Casper smiled at Kat, "I can't wait to introduce you to Wendy."

Notes:

Hey! Wanna vote what gender the baby is? Here are the choices:

 

Pyre- boy
Cinne- girl
Jehoel- non-binary

Just messaged the name you want!

Chapter 12: The Church Grim and the Reluctant Werewolf

Summary:

After 4 years of being on hiatus! NECESSARY EVIL IS BACK!

Betegeuse and Janet's easy peasy mission went down south real fast. As they have met her with a group of college age kids with a Church Grim. One of these kids are not who they say they are and is on the run from the Ancients!

 

Pyre- boy
Cinne- girl
Jehoel- non-binary

Just messaged the name you want!

“HeY bRo!”

“SHIT!” Betelgeuse almost swerved Christine into a ditch. "Fuck!" Once he turned Christine back on the road he turned his head towards me with murder in his eyes. "Janet! Why the fuck are you hiding in the back of the car? You should be home… resting…gobbling up Alice's rhubarb pie... hanging out with the kids at the arcade… giving Jack a hard time by doing Hollister's dishes… Hell! You should be stealing books from the library! NOT SNEAKING INTO MY MISSION!"

"Can't rest. I ate all of Alice's pies and I mean all of them. Elliott is babying me out of the arcade. Hollister is keeping me out of his kitchen because I ate all of HIS pies. And I am banned from the library for a week because of constantly stealing books from the restricted sections and the Reading Room."

"Fine." Betelgeuse rolled his eyes before turning offroad to an abandoned mansion. “But you're stayin’ with Christine.”

“What? No way! I want to help with the mission!” I protested.

Betelgeuse just shook his head. “No way. You’re pregnant, Janet. You need to take it easy.” I groaned, but I knew he was right. I was still recovering from the last mission we went on, and I didn't want to risk anything happening to my baby.

“Fine. But you better come back in one piece.” I said, giving Betelgeuse a stern look.

“Don’t worry, I got this.” Just as Betelgeuse got out Christine locked her doors. Betelgeuse snapped. “Don’t even think about Blinkin’! It’s stressful for the baby.” And with that he was gone. I groaned, frowning, and leaned back. “Well, at least I have some music to listen to.”

Christine gave an affirmative beep of her horn and turned on her radio. The music of the Hex Girls was filling the car. I tapped on Christine's ceiling to signal that I wanted her top down to see the stars.

One of the jobs for the Porta Inferni Killers is finding empty houses that might be ideal for haunting. Abandoned farmhouses, the ruins of a Victorian mansion, or bathrooms at concert venues. Easy peasy!

At least it would have been If I had noticed that a strange van parked on the other side of the house sooner. I squinted my eyes at the automobile until I remembered that birds of prey have a superior sense of sight and used my phoenix powers to see it. The van was a strange powdered green color with orange 70's style flowers on it.

"Relp Rus!"

"FUCK!" I looked out the window and saw a large Great Dane. At least that's what the fae disguised themselves as. The creature was obviously a Church Grimm. A guardian fairy in the form of a dog.

But why would one be guarding this old abandoned house? I looked back at the van and saw the doors were open, but nobody was inside. The van looked well taken care of so I knew the van wasn't abandoned.

"Relp Rus."

"Help you with what?"

"SHIT!"

I jumped at the sound of my partner's voice from the house! "Betelgeuse?" Christine unlocked her doors and I bolted through the door of the house. With the Church Grimm behind me.

There in the main hall was my partner holding a bandana over an open wound on a college kid's chest. A woman in an orange sweater was holding a whimpering puppy. A blonde man was holding a crying redhead in a purple dress.

The shaggy haired victim was holding my partner's arm like it was a life line, "Don't… Don't send me back to the Ancients…"

The Ancients? Here? How?

I quickly assessed the situation and realized that these people were not just college kids looking for a place to party. They were in danger and they needed our help.

***

After healing the tall scrawny college kid we went straight to work, "Okay kids! Spill the deets. Why are you here?"

The chick with the orange sweater pointed a finger at my partner, "Why are we here? Forget about why we are here!" Then she pointed at me. "How the hell did you healed Shaggy with FUCKING FIRE!? What are you and what were those… things?!"

"We don't know what 'those things' are if we haven't seen them, Sweetheart." Betelgeuse was still mad, I could tell. But he rolled it off his back like water on a duck. All for the case. Bad enough that he has to worry about these kids, but now he has a pregnant sister to deal with. "But if I had an educated guess they are goons if not members of the Ancients."

The young man in the green shirt held up his hands, "Stop! They don't need to know. Please, let them be..."

I card my fingers through his shaggy hair, "Shhhh… We are from Porta Inferni. If you know of the Ancients then you know who we are."

"Vlad… talked about the 'bloody american hell gate' when I was... serving…" The kid moved his head from my hands, so broken that tears and shame was noticeable, "I was Dracula's pet."

Pet? Fuck.

"Hereditary, bitten, or cursed?"

"What? How?" Shaggy looked up at me with a confused expression, then looked back down. "I am cursed."

I sighed, this was going to be a long night. I patted his head, "No worries kiddo, we'll help you break that curse. And as for your question, don't worry about it."

The blonde man spoke up, "What about us? What are we going to do now?"

I looked around at the group, taking in the different expressions and emotions. Fear, confusion, anger, and desperation. They were all just kids, caught up in something that was way over their heads.

"Fuck! Betelgeuse. We have to get the kids to Inferni!"

Betelgeuse didn't question my demand. We gathered the humans and started to head out.

SLAM!

Click.

The double doors closed and locked themselves. Betelgeuse and I gave each other a nod. I looked for black mist. "Hello, and your name is?"

The humanoid shaped black mist was taken aback, "You can see me?"

"Not really. But I can sense you. Like ya stupid body odor!"

The humanoid chuckled, "Pretty stupid of you to pick fights in your… condition."

Betelgeuse made a sarcastic grunt though his throat, "Agreed. I am Betelgeuse and my partner's name is Janet. Now it's your turn. Your name, please?"

"How bossy. But since you asked nicely..." The humanoid shifted to the side, possibly to test how well I could see him, "My name is Dr. Jack Griffin."

I kept my eyes on the double doors hoping that Griffin would see it as a sign that I can't see him, "Anyone else with you Dr. Griffin?"

The Invisible Man hummed, "The Hunch Bunch left to give the prince and princess their report. You just missed them in fact."

He was lying. There was black mist leading up the stairs and thickened at the balcony of the second floor. Either the scouts or Vlad's brats are up there. "I see. Thank you for your cooperation."

Betelgeuse made a loud noise, "Janet, you can't see him."

I shrugged, "I can't see him but I can sense his presence. Like ya know… when you're being watched." I looked over at Betelgeuse and gave him a knowing look.

"You are quite the interesting duo. I can't wait to see how this all plays out."

I scoffed, "Trust me, it's not gonna be pretty.”

The Invisible Man crept closer. Confident that I lost sight of him. I kept up my act to see what he was up to. I sensed my ghostly brother's powers coiling back, getting ready to strike.

Griffin walked passed while whispering in my ear, "Over here."

I turned around facing him, generally surprised at that bold move. My heart was racing. "Fuck."

"Language, please." He walked over to the fireplace mantle and kneeled before the ashes. Did he want me to see him? "I heard of you before. You're the Phoenix and the Snake of Porta Inferni, aren't you?"

"Yes. So you know that we are much stronger than an invisible mad scientist." I looked at Betelgeuse pointing at my eyes. My partner nodded and his eyes turned yellow and slitted. "I advise you not to do anything stupid."

"Like... THIS?!" Griffin threw ashes into my eyes.

Fuck! I was temporarily blinded. But it was so funny I had to laugh. "Yeahhhhh! Like that... I am a phoenix, Dude. The ashes will just become a part of my power soon."

"I don't know how you can see me to begin with, but it wouldn't matter…. Because I will kill you first!"

I laughed even harder, "Pit organs…"

"What?"

I smiled, "Snakes have pit organs...even Snake demons have them to gain the ability to sense infrared thermal radiation….in other words…."

My partner chuckled as he sang, "I ca~n se~e yo~u."

Griffin growled, "You insolent brat!"

I smirked and commanded Betelgeuse, "KILL HIM!”

I couldn't see but I felt and heard it very well. Betelgeuse shifts to his demon form and strikes the invisible man with his teeth. I heard Griffin screaming, the sound of bones cracking, flesh ripping, and a wet smacking sound that was similar to the sound of a toddler chomping on hard candy.

I wiped the ashes from my eyes then I cracked my knuckles as I walked towards my partner and the black smoke that was coiled in his tail. I put my hand on the smoke and felt Griffin's hair. I pulled his hair to make him look up, “Are you still alive, doctor?”

A wet gurgling sound was heard. I smiled, “Oh good. I just wanted to show you what happens when you mess with me, you crazy bastard.”

My hand that held his head up burst into flames. I let go of his head and I walked away from him. The smell of burnt flesh filled the abandoned mansion.

Betelgeuse looked up at me with a wicked grin, “I like the way you think.” We both laughed and I could hear the screams of Griffin as Betelgeuse began to torture him in ways that I couldn't even imagine.

But sadly all fun must come to an end, “Stop playing with your food and kill the creep."

Betelgeuse's laughter echoed in my head. "I'm just having a little fun with the invisible bastard."

I sighed, "Fine. Just make it quick." Betelgeuse's laughter turned into a roar as he ripped Griffin apart, limb by limb. His screams were heard all the way to hell.

"My God..." The blonde male's voice cracked from horror. I can hear the fear and confusion in the kid's voices.

While this may be a Tuesday for me, I got so comfortable with my new life, I had forgotten that normal folks don't have the ruthlessness to do what we do. Nor the balls to laugh at the faces of the ones that go bump in the night.

"Hey. It's okay. At least you can't see the gore because he's invisible."

Shaggy, the kid with the green shirt, grabbed my shoulder. His nails were growing sharp and he had hair growing on his knuckles. "Like, that's not helping, Lady." His voice was cracking, and he seemed like he was about to cry. I could even feel his hand turning.

I put my hand on his hand, "Look, I'm sorry. Let me get you guys out of here. I didn't mean to scare you. I'm just a little too used to this stuff." I apologized. I wiped the tears from his eyes. "Betel! Let's blow this taco stand before the Ancients get back."

"Definitely." Betelgeuse changed back to his more human form and ushered the kids out.

"By the way… YOU! Up there!" I pointed up the balcony of the second floor. "Tell your Masters to eat shit and we will meet them at Porta Inferni."

The two figures on the balcony looked down at us with a mixture of shock and anger. I grinned and waved, blowing a kiss before turning around and walking away with Betelgeuse and the kids.

***

After the kids got in the van I joined them to make sure that they didn't make a run for it. They followed Betelgeuse and Christine. The way back home always changes since the town always moves. But once you become a certified civilian of Porta Inferni you can find it as easy as falling off a log.

You look out the windshield of the van in hopes to spot the cornfield and church. "Dammit. I think the town moved again. Mr. Jones? Don't be too surprised if Betelgeuse and Christine make a sharp turn out of noWHERE!"

Shaggy caught me as I was tumbling from the sheer force of the last-minute change in direction that Fred had as he was keeping sight of my partner. "Zoinks! Like, are you okay Miss Kingsburg?"

"I'm fine. Thank you, Mr Rogers."

Something heavy and fast hit the side of the van nearly knocking it on the side. Fred swerved the van upright with some maneuvering. When the van got back on the road Fred was understandably freaked out, "Holy Shit! I have no idea how I did that!"

A beefy hand ripped the side panel door off the van. The ugly muscle head that belongs to said hand sneered at Shaggy, "Bad puppy. You come."

The motherfucker made Jason's Night Form look like a swimsuit model in comparison. But then again I was extremely biased since I love the kid and this creep disgusted me. The man, if you can call this monster that, had a wide chest that looks dwarfed by the hump on his back. His short legs are disproportionate compared to the rest of his body. His oversized tongue hung off the side of his large face that made his voice sound like Taz the Tasmanian Devil.

"Like, fuck off, Crunch!" Shaggy kicked the hunchback's knee. Thank the Higher Plains that the guy was top heavy and fell backwards onto the asphalt. I hoped he got a road rash. "Keep an eye out for his twin brother, Brunch. He's a lot smarter."

"Awwe, Puppy. That's the nicest thing you've ever said about me." Another hand punched through the roof of the van and ripped the top off like it was aluminum foil. This guy was just as ugly for having the same body as his brother but with a different head. Where his brother had a big bald head, this guy's head was slightly smaller with a black comb over. Where his brother had Tardive dyskinesia of the tongue, this guy wears a monocle and speaks like a snobbish gentleman.

I lifted my hand and pointed at him like a kid playing cops and robbers. I used my Shining to create physic bullets from the tip of my finger and Yu Yu Hakusho'ed right between his eyes.

Okay I admit… during my pregnancy I have been binge watching 90's anime… DON'T JUDGE ME!

The ugly sack of shit passed out cool but didn't fell off the roof. His weight dragged the van so much that I was worried that the tires were going to pop like balloons. With the side door is gone, and the top of the van is gone the van wasn't going to protect the kids for long

"Shit! Hold on guys!" I started to climb to the roof of the van through the hole the hungback made.

"JINKIES! Be careful!"

"My God! She's crazy for doing that in her condition!"

Ignoring the peanut gallery I turned my hands and feet into talons so I can keep my balance by digging my claws into the metal. With one hand and a foot gripping the edge of the roof and my other foot on the top of the van, I used my free hand to grab Brunch by the scruff of his neck.

I jumped when another hand appeared next to mine. "Ya couldn't wait for me, could ja?" Betelgeuse grabbed the fucker like he weighed nothing and tossed the humpback over his shoulder.

Fred looked up through the large hole on the roof, "Holy Shit! How are you here? Who's driving the-?"

The demonic Plymouth Fury stopped and pulled in reverse, hitting Brunch. Christine got some damage while the oversized dwarf wasn't hurt at all. Brunch was awake. He grabbed the bumper and was about to flip Christine off the road when Betelgeuse in his snake form wrapped Brunch in his tail like a boa constrictor wrapping his coils around the demon's chest and squeezed.

Brunch was looking blue and was about to pass out again when Crunch ran up to Betel and punched him in the face. Betel let go of the brother and tried to take up to the sky. Both brothers had other plans as they both grabbed a hold of his tail.

I hopped off the van with my arms as flaming wings and talons still on my feet. With my talons I started clawing at their faces. I personally thought it was an improvement. Until Crunch grabbed my tail feathers and slammed me against the street. In order to do so Crunch has burnt his hand with my flame.

Betelgeuse took the break from Crunch to slam Brunch down and wrapped his tail around Crunch. With Crunch being squeezed by his tail Betel started slamming Brunch's head against the asphalt repeatedly.

I used my talon hands to press my claws into the eyes of Crunch and hoped that if he did manage to escape my brother's coils he wouldn't be able to see, at least. Using my flame I cauterized his sockets to melt his brain matter.

All I could hear was the squishing thumps from Betel making concrete brain jam out of Brunch's head and the sizzling of cooking flesh from my flames inside Crunch's skull.

When I was finished I looked down and saw that Crunch had managed to get free from my brother's coils. He was on his hands and knees pushing himself away from me, his bleeding eye sockets leaving a trail of blood behind him. I looked towards Betel and saw him still pounding away at Brunch's head. I ran towards him and with my talons I dug into his skull to make sure he wouldn't be getting up any time soon.

Oh but it was a beautiful sound when Boogeymen scream in pain and fear. Ancient Ones or not, they should have known better than to reckon with members of Porta Inferni. Because we are the ones that the Boogeyman looks under his bed for.

After we made sure the Hunch Bunch were truly dead I cremated the bodies with my flames. Betel and I turned to notice that the van and its occupants were completely gone from sight.

"Okay Sis, where the hell did those kids go?"

I was exhausted and my ankles were hurting, "Just give me a second." I waddled back to Christine and sat in her back seat. With my eyes closed I concentrated on a Tarot Vision, "Blue, Purple, White. The Devil Reversed, Six Cups Reversed, Nine of Swords. Moon, Wolf, Racecar."

"Okay. The Image vision is… Racecar? Seriously? Blue and Purple are peace and wisdom colors… white…. purity?"

"White can also mean fear. Purple can also mean sadness and frustration. The cards are interesting though!" I laid down on my back even though I will regret it as it will be hard for me to get back into a sitting position. "The Reverse Devil can mean freedom, release, and restoring control."

"The Six Cups Reversed also means moving forward, leaving home, and independence." Betel got in the driver's seat, "All good until the Nine of Swords, anxiety, hopelessness, and trauma."

"Not that surprising, since the dude is escaping slavery." I was falling asleep, "Hey Bro? Check the glove compartment. I'm so glad I thought of having a tracking device on the van before we left the house."

I heard the noise of the department opening and then being slam shut. "You rest well. I think Christine and I could figure this out."

"Thanks." I yawned and fell asleep.

***

"Hey Janet!" I felt Betelgeuse shaking me awake, "Wakey wakey. You're not going to believe this!"

I opened my eyes and looked around. I saw the van surrounded by motorcycles. Very familiar motorcycles. I looked at the building that we were pulling up at, "Holy shit… Is that?"

"Yep! Santa Carla Bar and Grill."

We finally parked and just stared at the bar, "You think Shaggy knows?"

"I don't think so."

Two men ran up to the car, "Fuckin hell man! Janet Kingsberg and Betelgeuse Orion." Edgar and Alan Frog were beaming at us. Edgar, being the chatty one as always, was already guessing why we're there and had opened the backdoor, "Let me help you, mi lady."

"Thank you, kind sir." All four of us laughed as we headed inside. The bar is your average biker bar with burgers, onion rings, chili tots, and all forms of greasy goodness that would one day kill ya if you eat there daily. There is a pool table section, darts, and a poker table as well.

A normal, in the middle of nowhere, biker bar. That is if you don't pay attention to the people inside. David Powers, the owner of the bar and leader of the crew inside saw us and tilted his head to where our charges were.

The humans didn't notice us as they were in deep conversation. Shaggy had his arm around Scooby and not joining the hush tones didn't do anything to keep the talking discreet. I saw Shaggy look up and stare at us.

With grace, silence, and predatory speed that was inhuman got up and walked towards us without alerting his friends. Scooby was with him but more for support than protection. "Hi."

"Hey, Shaggy. Can we talk?" I looked at David, "Puppy eyes special for my friend here?"

"Where the hell is his sire?" David has a poker face that makes the greatest professional gamblers envy. I could tell by his auras that he was extremely worried about the young man. David showed his fangs, "A pup like him should know better than to enter a nest without warning."

"Oh, shit. I'm sorry sir. I didn't realize I was in a vampire nest. I was cursed so I have no sire." Shaggy held his hands up to show he meant no harm.

I watched David out of curiosity. The man didn't break his poker face but his auras were getting more colorful. "Who cursed you?" David had a wine glass out and was pouring Shaggy a healthy glass of Wolfsbane Wine.

"Vlad Dracula…"

The wine bottle shattered in David's hand, but his face hadn't changed at all, "I see." Marko and Laddie Thompson started gathering glass from the counter. I could see the pain and fury in David's auras. He was pissed.

"Shaggy?" Daphne's voice was shaky as she noticed that he was at the bar with us, "Wa-what's going on?"

Fred and Velma were also alerted, most likely from the sound of shattering glass. Velma's eyes narrowed, "Hey, Shaggy. If you need to tell us something we are here for-"

"No."

The three friends stared at him in shock. Fred gave Shaggy an awkward smile, "Hey now. We're just trying to help."

"I don't want it. Take the dogs, take the van, and get the hell away from me."

Daphne, while still holding the puppy, walked up to Shaggy and gave him a good hard slap in the face, "I don't know what's wrong with you, Shaggy. And I don't care. We're staying with you until we get whatever the hell is going on here fixed!"

David's face finally cracked a smile, "Puppy might not have a sire, but he has a pack." David's smile turned into a full on grin as he offered Shaggy a seat at the bar.

With a heavy sigh, Shaggy took a seat at the bar and accepted the glass of wine from David. He took a small sip. "Fine… You want to know what's going on. Just don't scream."

Shaggy's nails and nose started to get longer. his long body was getting longer and hair was sprouting from his skin. The sound of bones twisting, cracking, and bending was loud enough that the humans were hearing it. His ears and teeth were pointing and his crying of pain started to become a growl.

"We-werewolf? Shaggy is a werewolf?" Fred stares at his friend, "HOLY SHIT SHAG! THAT'S SUPER COOL!"

All the vampires in the bar nearly toppled over from shock. Is this human crazy? Or are all of them crazy?

Betegeuse and I laughed, “Yep. The puppy has a pack alright!”

“You guys are taking this surprisingly well,” Shaggy said, trying to break the tension.

Fred was the first to speak up, “Well, we've seen some pretty bizarre stuff in our day, but this definitely takes the cake.”

Velma shook her head, "Really Shaggy?" She adjusted her glasses and gave her friend a smirk, "I have an uncle in Arkham that injected me with a shit ton of 'Fear Serum' in hopes to cure my Urbach-Wiethe. Made him criminally insane. And you think you can scare me?"

Shaggy smiled gratefully at his friends, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He had been terrified of losing them, but it seemed like they were accepting his new form.

Daphne stepped forward, still holding onto the puppy, “Shaggy, we're not going to abandon you. We're your friends, and we'll stick by you no matter what.” Daphne stuck her nose in the air, and made a show of her not looking at the werewolf, "But I am still mad at you, Norville "Shaggy" Rogers!"

Sam Emerson appeared with his dog, "Did you just say Norville "Shaggy" Rogers?!"

Michael, Sam's brother, hurried next to him, "Sorry David! Little shit just got away from me."

David tilted his head towards the young man, "Samuel? What do you know about this Pup?"

Sam pulled out a racecar magazine and started reading, "Multi Winner Drag Racer of the Double-Dyno Turbo Blaster, Norville "Shaggy" Rogers, went mysteriously missing on September 14, 1988. Son of Colton and Paula Rogers of Roger's Produce, Rogers was born in the Rogers Manor September 13,1969."

Velma eyed her friend up and down, "Not bad for an old fart."

"Okay Gen Z."

"Okay Boomer."

"I'm more Gen X. How else do you think I got away with drag racing at the age of 16?"

"He won many amateur race trophies and medals. His family and friends believed he would be either the next Richard Petty in the races or the next Battista Farina in car design. Roger built the Turbo Blaster from parts he found in the local junkyard with the help of his girlfriend, Georgina "Googie" Warden."

"How the Fuck am I always diving?" Fred's eyes got wider, "That's how we always manage to pass the inspections and maintenance is always so cheap…"

"The night of his 19th birthday, he and his close friends were out celebrating both his birthday and his 13th win. Witnesses said that at around midnight Warden was passing a glass of champagne to Rogers only for the glass to fall and Roger vanished in thin air. Police inspected the area and interrogated all the witnesses expecting a poorly made cover-up of foul play. To this day the case has remained unsolved."

"Yep." Shaggy nodded, "That's me. When Googie handed me my glass I found myself in a Romanian dungeon of a castle ruin. I was summoned by Dracula and cursed to be his..." Shaggy didn't finish that sentence and really didn't need to. The abuse he went through and the 30 plus years without proper wolf training hurt him. It was amazing that the man was still sane.

Scooby headbutted Shaggy's hand and whimpered, "Rye ras rin ree raveyard rear rthere. Radopted rim ras rye ruppy. Rafter ray rue rumps roe rears-"

"Anyone know what the Church Grimm is talking about? I can't understand what it's trying to say."
One of the Frog brothers, most likely Edgar, complained.

Velma adjusted her glasses, "Scooby is a Church Grimm?"

"SCOOBY JUST TALKED?!"

"Calm down, Daphne." The smartest one in the group kneeled down to face the Great Dane, "Scooby? You left your graveyard to protect Shaggy?"

"Yeah, he did. And he wasn't the only one that helped me get out of Romania. There were a few unlikely allies that helped." Shaggy gave Velma a hand to help her back on her feet. Then he looked around at the staring vampires in the bar. "I guess we shouldn't be airing out my laundry in a vampire nest."

David smirked, "Don't worry, puppy. We don't have any loyalty towards The Impaler."

Shaggy tilted his head, "I thought all vampires rule under Dracula."

"The vampires living in Romania are ruled by themselves and the Dark Prince. His power does not extend to other countries.

Scooby nodded, "Ryeah. Rwe reard rof rdis rbefore.

Michael's girlfriend, Star, laughed, "There are other vampires older and stronger than Mr Wooden-Steak-Up-His-Butt. Regardless of what he thinks, he is not the king of the vampires."

"Is that so? Father would be very cross once he hears this. Not that I care where he is.”

I turned towards the female voice at the doorway, "I am a member of Porta Inferni Killers and this bar and everyone in it is under my protection," I created a fireball in my hand, "Do you understand, Princess?"

The vampire princess' name is Marya Zaleska
and the only daughter of Vlad. She smiled while flashing her fangs, "And what damage can you do and with your condition? Be careful, one should not smoke while pregnant."

"I might be too preggers to fight, but my partner isn't."

Betelgeuse summoned a mallet and started to swing at that vampire princess. "IT'S SHOWTIME!"

Marya Zaleska hissed as she dodged the mallet, "I don't have time for this.”

I led the others to a back exit, "Go! Go! Go! If Marya is here that means her older brother, Alucard Vlad, isn't too fa-"

When the Mystery Gang and I turned to get to our vehicles, we stopped and stared at the carnage of twisted metal and giant stakes.

“Fuck!”

“SHAGGY!” Alucard appeared in a series of bats, “You will return to us.”

“Get in the van…” Shaggy growled at his friends before he led them to the Mystery Machine. He opened the driver side and turned the ignition.

“Go! I’ll hold him off!” I shouted.

“In your condition?” Velma wasn't going for my plan, “Also we don't know where we're going!”

“Christine will show you the way.” The Plymouth Fury revved up her engine. I could tell that she is against my plan as well, but she will show the gang the way to Porta Inferni.

Mystery Inc. got in the van. The van started up, but Alucard smashed the windshield and grabbed Shaggy out of the driver’s seat.

“That’s it!” I grabbed a stake from the ground and ran towards Alucard. He quickly turned to me, his eyes glowing red. He flew out of the way and landed in front of me.

The van started to drive off. Following Christine. The vampire prince clapped his hands, “How touching! How noble!...How stupid…”

“You are not taking him back.” I sneered at the vampire.

“Such confidence for a mortal.”

“I am not a mortal. I'm the Phoenix of Porta Inferni.” My hands burst to flames.

Alucard smirked, “Oh? How interesting. This should be fun.”

He lunged at me. I fought back with all my strength. I was a phoenix, a creature of fire and rebirth. Alucard was a vampire, a creature of darkness and death. We were two sides of the same coin, and our powers clashed in a fierce battle.

But before any of us make a hit, a window broke and Betelgeuse was flung into the parking lot, “Fuck that bitch is strong.” He looked at me and yelled, “WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE, JANET?!”

“Giving the others a head start?” I shrugged.

Betelgeuse was obviously holding his own against Marya and was surprised at how strong she was, but he was determined to protect his pregnant partner. Only for me to do the exact opposite of what he thought I should be doing.

Marya appeared behind my partner with claws out.
Betelgeuse swung his mallet, narrowly missing her as she dodged and lunged at him. "You can't defeat me, demon!" Marya hissed, her eyes glowing red.

He quickly flew out of the way, but Marya followed him. I could see that Betelgeuse was getting overwhelmed by Marya's speed and agility.

"I don't need to defeat you, just keep you occupied." Betelgeuse chuckled as he landed next to me, "Looks like I'm doing a pretty good job of that."

I used my flames to form a wall that circled around the two vampires. I made the wall closed on the top enough to make the inside a vortex. “Bro! That's only going to hold them for us to get a headstart.”

“Got it!” Betelgeuse started to make a Travel Circle in the loose dirt. If it works the moment the flaming vortex disperse the air pressure would erase enough of the Circle to where it would be useless.

Vampires were coming out of the bar. Most of them were flying, the rest were hopping in jeeps, trucks, and chopped top classics that weren't damaged by the vampire prince. David with his brood and humans gave me and Betelgeuse a nod.

My partner and I nodded back as we returned to our tasks. My flames grew higher and brighter as I focused on keeping the vortex steady. Betelgeuse finished the Travel Circle.

"Janet, get ready to jump!" He yelled, "On the count of three."

"One...two...three!" We jumped into the Travel Circle, and the moment our feet hit the ground, Betelgeuse activated it. The world blurred around us as we were transported to Porta Inferni.

Arms appeared around me, “Janet! My Georgie, what happened?”

I looked up to Creepy, “Hello, my love.”

“Hello. Now what happened?!”

“The vampire prince and princess is hunting a young werewolf by the name of Shaggy Rogers. Christine is leading them here.”

“They were causing destruction in the human world, so we intervened,” Betelgeuse chimed in, joining us in the circle. “We need to warn everyone and get ready for a possible attack.”

My interdimensional clown demon mate nodded as he disappeared to tell the Elders of Porta Inferni. Betelgeuse grabbed my arm, “Go home, Sis!”

“And what exactly are you planning on doing without me?” I asked my sworn brother as he took his snake demon form.

He let go to place his growing hands on the ground as he stretched his wings, “Taking to the sky to see if I can see Christine and the Mystery Machine. Giving them back up just in case.”

I felt Freddy's gloved hand on my shoulder, “Not that it matters since you're going home and if you're not going home you're sticking with me!”

Recognizing that Freddy was giving me a choice I nodded, “Fine, Mr Krueger. I’ll stick with you.”

Freddy growled, “That's Uncle Freddy to you, Missy. Come on.”

Freddy led me to the Hewitts’ homestead. Freddy walked up to the door and knocked. A few seconds later, Hoyt Hewitt opened the door. The man was not pleased, “What the hell do you want?”

“We need to talk to your prisoner. And get some answers.” Freddy replied, his hand twitching as he gripped the handle of his glove.

Hoyt grumbled and opened the door wider, letting us inside. I tried to watch my step since even an immortal wouldn't like a stray meat hook sticking to their pregnant flesh. I moved as fast as I could to keep up with the Nightmare King to the cell that held Vlad Tepes Dracula. The cell was a few feet away from the stairs, and it was covered in chains. Vlad was sitting on the corner, looking at us. The prisoner hissed like a cat at us, showing his fangs.

Hoyt laughed and kicked the man, “Shut up, bloodsucker.”

Freddy gave me the ‘I’ll do the talking’ look as he stepped in front of the bars that held the undead pain in the neck. “Your brats are here causing a ruckus.”

Vlad looked up from his cell and smirked, “Ah, so you’ve met my children. They are quite the handful. But do not fret, I have them under control.”

I raised my eyebrow, but Freddy beated me to the punch, “You do?”

“Of course.” The vampire prince leaned back, his eyes glowing red. “I have a proposition for you, Miss Janet-”

Freddy interrupted, “You don't talk to her, you're talking to me! And you're not in any position to make any propositions right now.” Freddy snorted, “Please, Drac, don’t waste our time with your nonsense. Your kids are not here to save you. They're here to recapture a runway puppy.”

“What are you-” The vampire’s eyes widened in recognition, “SHAGGY? They wouldn't dare convent my slave!”

“You don't own him, Drac. He’s not a slave. He’s a human being,” I hissed.

Vlad’s eyes narrowed, “He was a human being. My curse made sure-”

Freddy used his powers to grab Vlad by the neck, “He was a human being and now he’s a free wolf. The moment he enters Porta Inferni he will have our protection. And You, the prince, the princess will be dragged into the sunlight. Unless you undo the curse you inflicted on Shaggy.”

Dracula struggled against Freddy's grip, his red eyes blazing with anger. “You dare to threaten me? I am the Prince of Darkness, the ruler of all vampires!”

Freddy chuckled, tightening his hold on Dracula. “And I am the Nightmare King, the master of all fears. I think we both know who holds the power in this situation. You're my bitch.”

Vlad's eyes flickered to me, then back to Freddy. “What is it that you want? I will not undo the curse on Shaggy. He belongs to me.”

“Are you sure? Because Alucard and Marya seem to be laying claim to the puppy now.” I shrugged, enjoying the look of panic on the vampire's face.

Vlad growled, “They have no right-”

Freddy smirked, “So, what will it be, Drac? Will you let Shaggy go and face the consequences of your actions, or will you continue to hold on to him and risk losing everything?”

Dracula snarled, but then he paused. He started to laugh, “You said Shaggy isn't in Porta Inferni yet… You don't have him! Even if he's on his way here with his Church Grim, my children are following right behind him!” His laughter became more maniacal. “It's too late for your threats. The puppy will be mine again, and you will pay for your insolence.”

Freddy and I shared a look. We had to act fast, before Vlad’s children arrived.

“Hey guys!” Elvilra’s voice rained down the Hewitts’ cellar, “You two down there? Pinhead came with a plan!”

Freddy and I took one last look at the vampire before exiting the cellar, “What did the Pope of Hell come up with that would help us?” I asked as Evira led us inside the homestead.

Pinhead stood in the center of the living room, surrounded by the Hewitts, Elvira, and the other Elders. “I have a plan to get Shaggy and his humans safely into Porta Inferni.”

Freddy tapped one of his knives to his shoulder as he crossed his arms, “What is this plan?”

“Porta Inferni is Latin for Gates of Hell. Why not let the town live up to its name? Open a pathway through Hell.”

I shook my head, “He has normal humans with him that he calls friends. Them going through Hell, and the most little sense possible, will traumatize them.”

Chucky nods in agreement, “Folks like us can handle a drive through the burning pits of hell, but this will royalty fuck up his human friends.”

Pennywise Alpha looked at me, or I should say through me, “Janet, my daughter in law. Were they traumatized when they found out Shaggy was a werewolf?”

“Well… No, Dad. They accepted it very easily. I think they were more surprised that the dog, Scooby, was a Church Grim.” I admitted.

Pinhead smiled, “Then they will be fine. They are stronger than you think. They have encountered many horrors. This will be a walk in the park compared to what they have experienced.”

“But how do we open a pathway through Hell?” I asked, skeptical.

“Do you still have the Lament Configuration?”

I pulled the puzzle box out of my sundress pocket. The room fell silent as we all stared at the box. “Are you sure we want to do this?” Freddy asked, eyeing the box warily.

Pinhead nodded, “It is the only way. We must act fast before Dracula's children arrive. They will not hesitate to enslave Shaggy again and kill his friends.”

Mother Mary Helena held her prayer beads and rosary, “How will we get them to go through the gateway?”

“Shaggy is driving his van following Christine on the way here.” I mentioned, “Betelgeuse flew to them from here already. He most likely already met up with them.”

Pinhead motioned for me to hand him the Lament Configuration. I gave it to him, and he handed it to Elvira. “I will open the gateway and guide them through. Then open another gateway that will lead to town. Prepare for their arrival.”

“What about the accounts of what they might see? The horrors? The pain? The suffering?” I asked, worried.

Pinhead looked at me, “Those who are not ready or willing to face their own personal hell will be returned to the surface. Only the strong and willing will make it through.”

“That is barbaric!” Mother Mary Helena gasped.

Pinhead turned to her, “It is the only way. Trust me. Those who are ready to face their hell will come out stronger and wiser. They will be ready to face the true horrors that lie ahead.”

Mother Mary Helena shook her head, “I do not agree with this, but I trust your judgment, Pinhead.”

Pinhead nodded, “Good. Now let us prepare for their arrival.”

I sighed, “I'm not looking forward to this.” The Elders formed a circle around Pinhead and me. The Hewitts stood back, as they were not invited to this part of the plan.

Freddy, Mary Helena, Jason, Michael, Chucky, Tiffany, Elvira, both Pennywises, Jack Torrance, and Randall Flagg gave their powers to me as I solved the box the millionth time since I have lived Porta Inferni.

The box began to glow, and the room was filled with a bright light. I closed my eyes and focused on the task at hand, praying that Shaggy and his friends would be safe. Suddenly, I heard a loud screech, and the light dimmed.

I opened my eyes to see a swirling vortex of flames in the center of the room. For once it was not my phoenix fire that created the vortex, but hellfire. Everyone took a step back, except for Pinhead and myself. I could feel the intense heat emanating from the portal. Pinhead held out his hand, and the portal widened.

“Maybe we should have done this outside!” I shouted.

“Too late now, Sis!” Flagg shouted back.

Lament Configuration floated towards the portal in a bright light. “Come, Shaggy and friends,” Pinhead said in a booming voice, “Enter Porta Inferni and face your personal hells.”

I closed my eyes as the light from the hellfire consumed me. When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing in a dark and desolate place. The sky was a deep red, and the ground was covered in ash and bones. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay. “I think I lost count of how many times I've been here.”

“Heh.” Chucky smiled, “Anyone got a handbasket?”

Just then, we heard the sound of an engine approaching. The Mystery Machine familiar blue and green was following Christine's classic red. Betelgeuse was sitting in Christine’s driver seat.

“Hey, guys!” He waved, “I think we managed to shake off the Royal Vampire Brats.”

The van pulled next to Christine. I saw Shaggy, Fred, Daphne, Velma, and Scooby peeking at us through the door window and windshield. Daphne was still holding the scrappy puppy.

They all looked shaken, but unharmed. “What the hell is going on?” Shaggy asked, looking around at the desolate landscape. He was still in his werewolf form.

“Welcome to Hell, my child.” Pinhead said, “We have opened a gateway for you to enter Porta Inferni safely.”

“Hell? Are you serious?” Fred exclaimed, looking panicked.

“It is the only way to protect you from Vlad’s children.” I explained, “We must hurry. The longer we stay here, the higher the chances of them finding us.”

Shaggy looked at me, “But how do we get out of here?”

Pinhead points to Betelgeuse, “He is a Divine Demon. meaning that he is also a gatekeeper.”

“I am?” Betelgeuse asked, confused.

“Yes.” Pinhead said, “You can open a portal for us to return to the land of the living.”

“Well, let's get this party started!” Betelgeuse grinned, “So… how..do I do that?”

“It should come naturally to you-”

“Flying in my snake form should have been natural for me as well, but it took me weeks to figure it out somewhat!” Betegeuse lifted his hands in defiance.

“Just concentrate and focus your energy.” Pinhead said calmly.

Betelgeuse closed his eyes and focused. With a snap of his fingers, a portal opened in front of us. We all quickly piled into the van and Christine, and Betelgeuse followed behind us. We drove through the portal and found ourselves back in our town.

Shaggy, Scooby, and their humans fell out of the van. Fred was holding on to his knees, “Holy fucking shit! I didn't realize how good of a driver Shaggy is…”

“Well, it looks like we made it back in one piece.” Daphne said, relieved.

“When is the sun coming up?” Elvira asked.

“Not for another few hours,” Flagg said, looking at his watch.

“You guys remember that I'm called the Sunbird, right?” I reminded everyone.

Tiffany smiled at me, “You remember you're pregnant, right?”

“Yeah, I'm pregnant… but a pregnant phoenix.”

“Janet.” Freddy shook his head after taking off his fedora, “I don't know if phoenix fire would have the same effects as sunlight to defeat Alucard and Marya.”

“Last time I checked.. We are serial killers that hunt and kill: other serial killers, monsters that eat children, and pedophiles. We have Vlad locked up in a cellar… And I'm going to guess he's a monster that eats children.”

“You want to use him as a guinea pig?” Jack asked.

“Not exactly… I just want to see if it works.”

“I say we just kill him the old fashioned way.” Flagg said, “No need to risk anyone else's life.”

“But if it does work, it could give us an advantage against his children.” I argued.

“I'm with Janet on this one,” Betelgeuse said.

The Pennywises smiled toothy grins. Alpha rubbed my round belly as if to tell my baby that they were proud of being its grandparents. Beta gave me a forehead kiss, “Our offspring chosen wisely for a mate.”

Creepy popped out of midair and landed next to me, “My ears were burning… Did my mate think of an idea?”

Jason and Michael were signing too fast for me to catch up, but Creepy obviously got the gist of what was happening, “Janet should test her fire on the vampire.”

Freddy’s gloved hand twitched in thought, clicking the knives together. “I like that plan. It's a good plan, but I don't like the fact that you're planning to exercise this plan in your condition.”

I shrugged, “We won't know until we try.”

“But the risk is too high.” Freddy argued.

“I'm not going to force anyone into this. It's my decision.” I looked at the group.

There was a moment of silence before Freddy sighed, “Fine, but I'm going to be right there with you.”

“Yay! Family outing!” Betelgeuse cheered, the Pennywises joined in.

“You guys are weird.” Flagg rolled his eyes.

Elvira waved at everyone, “I’m taking the kids to Alice's dinner then we'll head off to Outlook Hotel!”

“I want to stay with Janet and Betelg-”

Freddy interrupted Shaggy, “No can do, puppy. You're joining your friends for breakfast and getting some rest. What we’re about to do isn't going to be pretty.”

“I DON'T CARE!” Shaggy shouted, “I’ve been running from Vlad since the 90’s. And I know you have him. And if you're planning to do something to him I want to be there to make sure he will never touch me again.”

There was a long pause before Freddy nodded, “Fine, but you have to promise to stay close to me.” Shaggy nodded and the group dispersed, each going their own ways to prepare for the battle that was to come. Elvira and Jack took the Mystery Gang to Alice's diner as the rest of us headed back to the Hewitts cellar.

Freddy stood next to me, his knives at the ready. I could see the determination in his eyes, and I knew that he would do whatever it takes to defeat Vlad. Betelgeuse and the Pennywises were cracking jokes, trying to lighten the mood, but I could see the fear behind their laughter.

Shaggy’s nose wrinkled as he most definitely smelled the years worth of gore that seeped into the walls of the homestead. There was a reason why we made the Hewitts' cellar as a makeshift jail for the supernatural. Cannibals are masters of the art of torture. None of us needed a reminder of that.

We had trained for this, we had a plan, and most importantly, we had each other. The group had become like a family to me, and I knew that we would fight until the very end to protect each other.

We didn’t even need to knock this time since Hoyt Hewitt opened the door the moment we returned. The head of the Hewitt Household smiled. He is in a much better mood than last time, “Back again I see. Since you visited last time the vampire has been trying to claw his way out of his cell.”

We followed Holt back to the cellar where we saw Vlad looking up at us with madness in his eyes. Claw marks were made on the floor. We were only gone for less than an hour and yet the vampire made the empty cell very messy.

Flagg stood off to the side, his arms crossed and a smirk on his face. I knew that he was confident in our abilities, and he was ready to show Vlad what happens when you mess with us.

Vlad saw Shaggy and smiled, “You have returned your master, sweet puppy. When I escape from this cage I will give you a better collar and tie you to my bed.”

Shaggy was gripping my hand tightly. I could see the fear in his eyes, but also the determination. He was ready to face his fears and make sure that Vlad could never hurt him or anyone else again.

I squeezed his hand and smiled, “Let’s get this over with.”

Jason took his night form and dragged the vampire out of the cell. Vlad struggled and snarled, but he was no match against Jason’s strength. I could tell it took a lot of willpower not to decapitate Vlad's head with his machete.

Jason looked at me with anticipation. I nodded, “Cut off his limbs.”

Jason lifted his blade and wacked his leg off. Vlad screamed in agony. He was still trying to break loose from Jason. Hoyt Hewitt was amused by the scene and decided to stay and watch. Flagg had a sadistic grin on his face, enjoying the show.

Jason then proceeded to cut off Vlad’s other limbs, leaving him a limbless torso. Vlad was still screaming and writhing in pain. I walked over to Vlad and looked him straight in the eye, “You will never hurt anyone again.” I held his bleeding knobs where his arms used to be and used my phoenix fire to castrate the wounds.

Vlad screamed some more, “The sun! It burns like the sun!”

The dead limbs next to him turned to ash without me even touching them, “Fascinating… looks like you won't be able to regrow your arms now… I wonder if it's the same with YOUR LEGS!”

I castrated his remaining limbs and watched the rest turn to ash. He looked at me, “Mercy. I beg of you!”

“Mercy? The same mercy you denied your slaves? The same mercy you denied to your human prey? The same mercy that you refused to gave Shaggy as you cursed him and raped him?”

I could see the tears streaming down Shaggy’s face. I knew this was difficult for him to watch, but I also knew that he was proud of us for taking down the monster that had caused him so much pain.

“We’re not even done with you!” I gave the others a nod as I led Shaggy out of the cellar. Michael, Chucky, Tiffany followed us out.

“Are you alright, sweetie?” Tiffany gave Shaggy's upper leg a pat. “It must have been very hard to watch.”

Shaggy wiped the tears away, “I’m fine. I just want this to be over.” I knew that Shaggy was not one to ask for help or show weakness, so for him to say that he needed this to be over, things must have been really bad for him.

Jason and Freddy came out with Vlad strapped to Jason's back. “We’re ready,” Freddy said.

The Pennywises turned into their spider forms and I was lifted up to sit on one of their backs, “Blinking isn't good for the baby.” Shaggy was dropped behind me, “Only this one time, puppy.”

The werewolf nodded in understanding as we traveled to the town's entrance. The others Blinked and were there before us. Flagg’s church already made a cross out of corn stocks with Vlad tied to it. The burning sensation from the cross must have hurt if the screaming was anything to go by.

The delicious screams attracted everyone in Porta Inferni. Tables were being set, the street was lit up, and decorated as we arrived. The whole town had come together to decorate and prepare a feast as another Harvest Sacrifice was being made.

But everyone was silent as we waited for Alucard and Marya to appear to watch their father being hung by a cross without his limbs.

Shaggy squeezed my hand and leaned over to whisper in my ear, “Thank you. For everything.” I could see the tears glistening in his eyes again.

I squeezed his hand back and gave him a small smile. “You don’t have to thank me. You’re family now.”

Scooby and Cujo appeared next to us. Betegeuse smiled at the werewolf, “Your friends are resting up at Outlook. They will be safe there till this is all over.”

Alucard and Marya finally arrived, their eyes wide as they took in the scene in front of them. Alucard then smiled and bowed to Shaggy, “Forgive us, Shaggy. We didn't wish to harm you or your friends. My sister and I were after you only to get to our father.”

Marya laughed with tears in her eyes, “YOU BASTARD! THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOR TURNING US. STEALING ME FROM OUR MOTHER, MINA! THE HARKER FAMILY NOW HAS THEIR REVENGE!”

Marya looked at me, “Janet Kingsburg, Phoenix of Porta Inferni!”

My eyes locked onto her and suddenly I am inside of her head. Marya was a pretty little girl, 16 years old. “Forgive me and my brother. We were turned against our wills, similar to Shaggy's curse. Only the bastard wanted us as his children and controlled us.”

“Are you saying that you two were Johnathan and Mina Harker’s kids?”

“We felt his control lessened as he was away for so long. My brother and I figured if we could find and recapture his favorite runaway pet we would have a chance to get our revenge on Vlad.”

Scooby barked and growled at her. Marya suddenly snapped out of her trance and then fell to her knees crying. Alucard stood there shocked and furious. But the two siblings had a determined look on their faces. They held steaks to their hearts.

“Phoenix! Burn him! Kill him!” Marya shouted, “The moment he dies we can be free from him and can finally reunite with our true parents in the afterlife!”

I rubbed my belly and spoke to my child, “What love and devotion they have for their mother and father.”

{I would have done the same, Mommy! If I was taken from you I would do everything I could to return to you.}

I lifted my hand and glared at Vlad. He had stopped screaming, but his eyes were moving between all three of his kidnapped victims. Surprised that they weren't here to save him.

I could feel the power pulsing through me. I was more powerful than I ever was before. And my baby was with me. {Are you ready to do this, Mommy?}

Flames came out of my hand that was touching the corn husk cross. My phoenix flame made quick work on the cross. {Yes. I am. I have you with me, my dear. Together we will take down the evil Vlad and reunite this family.}

Vlad screamed silently as the flames licked his broken body. I smiled. All that screaming from earlier made him lose his voice. Now the vampire knows what his “children” stood for. After the cross and vampire turned to ash the Alucard and Marya stabbed themselves in the heart.

They smiled as they turned to ash as well. “We are free! Father! Mother! We are joining you.”

***

The Mystery Gang had grown accustomed to their new lives in Porta Inferni. They had all found their places in this town, they took the role of scouts very seriously. But when they aren't scouting for our prey they're living like normal civilians in town.

Shaggy became a gym teacher for the Middle School. The humans and monsters took a liking to the werewolf. The kids love his wild and energetic ways. With his more human mind he could sympathize with the kids, while his wolf side helped him keep up. His gym classes specialize in escape routines and tactical gorilla warfare. Perfect for future Killers and their charges.

Even though we promised to break his curse he blended so well with the local werewolves and became fast friends with Arnie Cunningham.

Velma was as excitable as I am when it comes to the Secret Reading Room. And because she talked me into getting a library card and prevented me from stealing any more books… She was hired as a new librarian stationed in the Secret Reading Room.

Both a good thing and a bad thing. She kept the Secret Reading Room in good condition, but she didn't let me get away with anything!

Fred surprisingly got along with the Hewitt family, Ash, and Nada. Apparently Fred has a knack for designing traps. And the engineers were taken to Fred like flies to shit. It did take a little work to get Fred to make them a little more fatal. Cannibals need to eat and Killers need to hunt. And if the traps can kill a little more, well that's just a bonus.

Fred didn't ask too many questions and the Hewitt's didn't really give him answers. Ashley and Nada gave Fred praise on his skills since he became the only one that could fix the traps when they broke.

Daphne was a fashion genius! She had designed armor that was lightweight and looked like normal street clothes! Gave me some fire proof clothing that didn't burn when I was in phoenix form. In fact my clothes were the first ones she designed. most likely because she got tired of seeing my naked ass walking all over town.

I still had to buy a new pair of clothes every month though since my talons and wings would rip through the fabric.

But these were only second day jobs. For weekends at best. Since their real jobs were the same as before they met me and Betelgeuse. They travel around the world and solve mysteries. If it was an old white guy getting rich then they can handle it. But if it was something dangerous then they would have to retreat and report it to the Elders.

In a perfect world that would be the case all the time. But they got tangled a few times. “How do you two do it?!” Velma shouted at Betelgeuse and me as we were eating dinner at Outlook.

Shaggy and Scooby were laughing, “We got stuck on an Island full of pirate zombies and cat people. And on the way home some government officials were pretending to be aliens while they were drilling oil on government property. Attracting actual extraterrestrials!”

Daphne points to her friend, “Oh no you don't! You are not bypassing the fact that you were dating one of the extraterrestrials!”

“Crystal was hot in both human and true form. You can't shame me.” Shaggy crossed his arms. “And I wouldn't have gotten the last clue if she didn't give me a kiss.” He smirks and winks at his friend.

Daphne and Velma laugh as they imagine the scene. “Okay, that was one job. What about the other?” Velma inquired.

Fred raised his eyebrow, “You mean the haunted house or the Toy Ghost?”

Betelgeuse was at the edge of his seat, “Toy Ghost first!”

“Oh that one was easy. Some silly ghost was making people forget about their toys. All we had to do was scare him into a deal. He got a few toys out of it and we got the antiques back.”

Shaggy lifted his hands, “It's not like we were trying to outsmart each other. We were just trying to survive. And oh boy, was it a wild one!”

“Lame!” I laughed, “But it sounds super funny! Please tell me you caught it all on camera or something!”

“No. Sadly not.” Fred got out a camcorder, “The haunted house, though. We did!”

“So was it haunted?”

“It wasn't a haunted house. It was just a house that was haunted by a man who was trying to kill his wife.” Shaggy smiled.

We all laughed and finished our dinner, enjoying each other's company. It was nice to have friends who were always up for an adventure, no matter how ridiculous or dangerous it may seem. And as we sat there, sharing stories and making memories, I couldn't help but feel grateful for the gang and all the crazy adventures we had been on together.

Chapter 13: LAST CHANCE TO NAME JANET’S BABY!!!!

Summary:

Jehoel is in the lead

Pyre is second

Cinne is dead last!

Wouldn't except any more votes after Chapter 13 of Necessary Evil .

Check out my Tumblr for my OC Art!

LAST CHANCE TO NAME JANET’S BABY!!!!

Janet Kingsburg and Creepy the Clown are having a baby!!!

the baby will make an appearance at Necessary Evil Chapter 13! And will be a main character for Chapter 14 & 15!

But the kiddo will have multiple appearances in Maid in Whipstaff!

You're not just naming the baby, but also alter the gender and personality!

 

Here's what's going to happen for all three names!

The child is going to inherit Creepy’s fire engine red hair. The color of the eyes will be the color of Dead Lights but extremely weak Dead Lights. And the white of their eyes will be black.

They will take on a clown appearance and have a tendency for arson. The outfits would be a combination of yellow, orange, and red. The outfits would also have some indication of flames.

They will inherit pyrokinesis, illusion, and minor reality warping.

Cinne (she/her) = Cinne will inherit her mother's cinnamon smell. While very human-like her face is still a little too close to an uncanny valley and has a bit of a Jack In The box feel to it. Her dress is orange with two yellow stripes on her front. Hem of her dress has flames. She wears a Yellow Minnie Mouse Bow between two large pigtails. on hands are yellow Three Fingered Mickey Mouse Gloves. She prefers human food. She doesn't like to eat meat unless it's hamburgers.

Pyre (he/him) = Pyre has a bit of a Killer Klown From Outer Space face. He wears an orange top hat with a yellow flower. On his top hat are his flames. He also wears a red jacket similar to a ring master’s. The jacket has yellow pom poms as buttons. He also has white pants and Three Finger Mickey Mouse Gloves. Pyre’s favorite pastime is juggling with fireballs. He's also a bit of a predatorial hunter. His favorite meal is supernatural maneaters and will even trick Killer Klowns to accept him as one of their own before eating them.

Jehoel (they/them) = Jehoel is the most human looking. They have their hair up in a short, messy ponytail. They wear a white shirt with black and white sleeves and matching shorts. They also wear a yellow tutu with a matching collar. They also wear orange suspenders with flames. But don't let their human-ness fool you. They have a True Glamour Form! The Firefly! They also smell negative emotions, not just fear. They like to eat both human food and “other meats.” Their favorite food is pizza and ice cream while their favorite “other white meat” is narcissistic abusers.

Chapter 14: Nice Night for a Black Wedding

Summary:

Betelgeuse and Lydia's re-do wedding.

Something was pulling me.

I rolled out of the bed. Very difficult to do so when your pregnant belly is about to pop.

The room was dark but there was a faint light coming from under the door. I waddled over to the door and slowly opened it.

The light was coming from the hallway. I followed it, the pull getting stronger and stronger. As I reached the end of the hallway, I saw a white mist going down the stairs towards the closed front door.

I followed the white mist through the front door. The air was cool and crisp, a welcome change from the stuffy house. I stood there for a few moments, taking in the experience.

The mist led me down the road. I waddled down passing a few ghosts and a snoozing werewolf. One of Porta Inferni’s exorcists walked past me covered in vomit. He noticed me, “Hey Janet, sorry for the smell…”

“It’s fine, Father.” I said, smiling. I knew that he had a tough job, especially during this time of year. Demons sometimes get stuck in humans and can't get out. Those demons sometimes have to ask an exorcist to cast them out of their human host.

The mist led me to near the edge of the town. The swelling of my feet was starting to bother me. I started to pant a little as I followed the mist.

Then, the mist suddenly stopped. I looked around, trying to figure out where it had gone. I was standing in the middle of the crossroads near the cornfield and church.

“Hello, Janet.”

I turned around and saw a man in his late 30s to his early or mid-40s, with a beard and messy hair. He has light blue eyes and is rather short in height. At least that's what his human form looked like. His had the appearance of a smoke of light. It felt like a fresh slice of warm pie than the deadlights that the Glamours possess.

“Who are you?” I asked, trying to sound confident.

“You can call me Chuck.”

“Are you a God?” I asked.

Chuck’s eyes widened with a smile, “The Abrahamic God, but not from this dimension.”

“Ahhh… Why Chuck?”

“I prefer Chuck over Alla, Yahweh, or Christo.”

I rubbed my belly as I laughed with Chuck, “All jokes aside, what can I do for you?”

“Look behind you.”

I turned and saw a beautiful classic black 1967 Chevrolet Impala. I looked inside through the windshield and saw four men asleep.

“Two of them are from my dimension’s heaven, one is an angel that I brought back, and the last one is a demon from purgatory. I'm bringing them back to life and dropping them to this dimension since you’ll need more hunters soon. And giving the demon one last chance on top of that.”

“Why my dimension?” I turned around to find that Chuck disappeared, “Greeeeat!”

I opened the driver's side door and started the engine, “At least your God made room for me on the driver's side. Still feeling like a sardine...”

I drove the Impala back to the Well House. As I got out of the car my mate was waiting. He whistled at the side of the beautiful car, “That's a beaut…”

“Yeah… How much do you know, my Interdimensional Clown Demon Lover?”

“Besides the fact they're from an alternate universe? Gods, angels, and demons are all dicks there.” Creepy took the men out of the car using tentacles. I opened the door and led them to the living room.

“Feels like I'm babysitting. Wake them up, please.”

Creepy smiled as he slapped the two humans with his tentacles. They woke up with a start and got on their feet really fast. They looked at me with confusion and fear in their eyes. The tall shaggy haired one was staring at Creepy.

My mate lent closer to me, “The Paul Bunyan looking one has Coulrophobia.”

“Well change into Mario! His fear is going to attract your parents and siblings!” I told Creepy.

Creepy changed into his human form. He smiled as the humans were patting themselves to find weapons. Only to be unarmed. The angel and the demon were still sleeping.

“What the… Who are you?” asked the man with the shaggy hair.

“My name is Janet, the Phoenix of Porta Inferni! This is my mate in his demonic clown form his name is Creepy, in his more human form we call him Mario.”

“Hi…” The pretty boy looked around, “Where are we?”

I gestured around the living room, “Welcome to my Home Sweet Home. From what your Abrahamic God told me, the four of you are not from my dimension.”

“We're in an alternate universe?”

“Yep,” Mario smiled, "Here angels have a golden red glow. The biblically accurate angels… look more fire and brimstone than the demons do sometimes. Demons in my world come in many shapes and sizes. Same with Killers.”

“The way you said Killers…”

“Here in our sweet town of Porta Inferni, Killers is an umbrella term for serial killers, demons, and monsters that work the same as hunters from your dimension.” Mario answered.

I sat down to get off my swollen feet. I rubbed my pregnant belly as I let Mario take the lead. Him being an interdimensional being helps since he knows way more about their dimension than I do and can make the comparisons.

“Now, we introduced ourselves.” I said with a smile as Mario went into the kitchen to get me a glass of water, “It's your turn.”

“I am Sam Winchester. This is my brother Dean…”

“And the angel and demon are still sleeping on my couch?” I asked as Mario handed me my glass.

The two confused men turned around and noticed their companions on the couch. Apparently something traumatizing must have happened to them for the boys dropped on their knees to wake them up.

Dean was shaking the angel like a man trying to bring back the dead, “Cas?! Cas wake up! Castiel!”

The angel woke up, “Dean…?”

Dean grabbed the angel and held him in a strong hug, “Don't you ever die in my arms again.”

The angel was confused, "I don't understand… I was…”

The demon that Sam was shaking grunts as he’s woken up, “Gahh… Moose? What?”

There was a knock on my front door and Mario answered. Betegeuse smiled with a box, “Hallorann’s Psychic Delivery Service! Where we deliver before you order.”

“Betelgeuse, your timing is on point this morning.” Mario took the box, “Come in. My mate might need your help.”

My partner and sworn brother entered the house and placed the box on the kitchen counter. He took out a bottle of Glencraig, two beers, and a milkshake. Followed by burgers, onion rings, and…

“Is that pie?” Dean looked at the pie container.

I glared at Dean, “I will fight you to the death.”

“I don't care if you're pregnant, lady. No one gets between me and pie.” Dean challenged me.

I lifted my hand and summoned a ball of fire. Only for Mario to stand between me and my prey, “Hallorann left a note, ‘Don't let Janet eat any pie, it will spike up her blood sugar!’”

“Ha!” Dean took the pie from the counter. He was way too pleased with himself.

“I can literally burn my sugar intake! Comes with being a phoenix.”

Betelgeuse patted my head, “Halloranna said ‘no,’ Sis. Now what's the deal with our new guests?”

“Their Abrahamic God dropped them off… Didn't tell me why before he disappeared back into, I'm assuming, his own dimension.”

The angel was still confused, “Why did he bring us here?”

I smiled, “You're in for a treat… How do you feel about alternate universes?”

“Janet was telling us that in this universe demons and monsters take the role of hunter here.” Sam told Crawley and Castiel.

“Hmmm…” Castiel looked at the two of us.

“What?” I asked.

“What kind of creatures are you?”

I smiled, “I'm a phoenix. Basically a demigod. My flames can kill and heal. My mate is a Glamor, an interdimensional being that feeds off of fear. And my brother is a Divine Demon, similar to a trickster god.”

“Alright, let's eat before Dean eats everything.” Mario said as he walked towards the dining table. We all sat down and started eating. Mario and Dean were eating as much as they could, while Sam, Crawley, and Castiel were eating at a normal pace.

But we talked about how different our world is compared to their home world. And we all agreed that Chuck is a dick. We still didn't find out why the Abrahamic God dropped them on my lap.

But we were all enjoying each other's company. After we finished eating, we decided to show them around town. It was still early enough for the ghosts and monsters to be active.

The brothers and their company were not used to supernatural entities not attacking at sight. We showed them downtown where the Puzzle Box Arcade is. We showed them The Basement underneath the Puzzle Box for the training room, boxing ring, and shooting range.

The boys were freaked by the Cenobites, but after shooting a few rounds they got used to them… Somewhat.

Then we went to Alice's Dream Diner when the sun was peeking in the horizon. More of the civilian humans were coming out, a few even wished the monster turning in for the day a good rest.

Alice saw me, “You're not ordering pie, Janet.”

“Seriously, Alice!” My eyes narrowed, “When the baby is born you will be completely out of stock of pie and coffee!”

Alice smirked as she gave me a mug of herbal tea, “Don't threaten me with good business.”

I rolled my eyes as I took a sip. “Janet, who are your friends?” Alice asked.

I turned to my companions, “Alice, this is Dean, Sam, Castiel, and Crawley.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Alice said, “What brings you to our little town?”

“We were dropped here by a God that my brother and I know,” Dean said with a sigh.

“Oh, I see,” Alice said with a sympathetic look, “Well, Welcome to Porta Inferni. You'll find that we have a lot of supernatural entities and humans living here in somewhat harmony”

“Beautiful Chaos is more like it,” Mario laughed.

“Hey, Mario.” Alice smiled at my mate, “A little early to be in your Day Form.”

“Sam has coulrophobia-”

My demonic clown family blinked out of nowhere. Pennywise Beta had his nose buried in the crook of Sam's neck. DC and Dazy were sniffing his hair. And Mr. Cleaver was practically licking Sam's hand. Rumple was in his lap with Truffle looking up at Sam with drooling coming out of his mouth.

The only ones not acting like sexpests were the Ringmaster, Pennywise Alpha, and Mario. Mario transformed into his demonic clown form and used his powers to rip his maternal parent and siblings off the poor man.

“Do you really have no self control!” Creepy scolded as he made sure Sam was okay. The tall man was frozen from fear. “This was borderline sexual harassment as well!”

“I'm sorry, I just wanted to say hi,” Pennywise Beta pouted.

“I'm sorry, Sam,” I said, genuinely apologetic. “Take a deep breath… let it out slowly.”

Sam nodded as he followed my instructions, “It's okay, Janet.”

“You didn't tell me we had new guests,” Pennywise Alpha said. “I'm Pennywise Alpha and you've met my mate Pennywise Beta.”

Sam smiled as his fear dissipated only a little as his fear of clowns will always present. Poor thing looks like he's getting sick and about to bolt out of the diner. I asked, concerned. “Do you need some water or something?”

Sam nodded, his face still white with fear. “Y-yes, please. Thank you.”

Alice gave me a nod as she went to get a cup and a pitcher of water. I looked at my in-laws with a snarl, “If you're really sorry change into your Day Forms… NOW!”

Creepy had already returned back to his Day Form and was tapping his human foot at his parents and siblings. He was seriously angry with them. Creepy, now Mario, smiled at Sam as the demonic clowns turned into the Grey Family.

“We're sorry we scared you, Sam,” I apologized. “We'll make sure we don't repeat this incident again.” I glared at the Grey’s.

I sighed as I looked at the time, “I think it's time for us to leave, Alice.”

Alice nodded as she came back with water in a Styrofoam cup and lid, “Here you go, Sam.”

“Thank you,” Sam said as he took a sip of water. “I-I'm sorry, I think I need to go.”

“Fuck, Sammy. I'm starting to see why you have a fear of clowns.” Dean said as he got up from his seat.

Me, Betelgeuse, Cas, and Crowley followed the brothers out of the diner. But I couldn't help but to smirk when Alice and Mario gave the Grey's an earful and Crowley’s eyes turned red as he looked back at my in-laws.

“Where would you boys like to visit next? The lake or Outlook Hotel?” I smiled at my guests.

“Is the lake haunted?” Sam asked.

“This is Porta Inferni! Everywhere is haunted.”I laughed.

“I'll take that as a yes.” Dean grinned.

“Right this way, boys.” As we walked to the lake, I couldn't help but to feel that something bad was going to happen. But I shrugged it off as we reached the lake.

“So, what's the story behind this lake?” Crowley asked.

“Camp Crystal Lake!” I waved my hand showman style, “A sweet little boy, who was born disfigured, was drowned in the lake by bullies and neglecting counselors. His mother went insane and went on a murder spree. After her death, her evil spirit summoned her dead son to do her bidding. Jason did for a bit until Uncle Freddy freed him from his mothers binding. Evil mother got exorcized and Jason is now this cute little undead kid that haunts the camp.”

“Cute? He doesn't sound cute at all!” Sam protested.

“No, he’s not. He’s actually an adorable sweetheart!” At that moment I saw Jason in his cute overalls in his Day Form. The little kid came up and gave me a hug, “Jason! You must have felt your ears burning. How are you, sweetie?”

‘I'm good, Big Sis Janet. I'm playing with my friends.’ Jason started telling me his day using sign language. I didn't bother translating since this was a private conversation and the boys are still outsiders.

“He’s… a little kid!” Dean was amazed, “How can a little kid kill those people?”

“You know how Creepy turned into Mario?” I smiled at Dean, “Most of the Killers here can do that too. Jason included. Jason, why don't you show the boys your Night form?”

Jason gave me a thumbs up and pulled his hockey mask over his face. As Jason pulled his hockey mask over his face, a transformation began to take place. His cute overalls morphed into a blood-stained jumpsuit, and his innocent eyes turned a menacing red. His body grew taller and more muscular, and his skin turned a sickly green.

“Holy crap!” Dean exclaimed.

“I told you he was a sweetheart,” I chuckled.

Jason let out a deafening roar and charged at the boys. Sam and Dean screamed and ran for their lives, but Jason was too fast. He caught up to Sam and gave him a big hug.

“Sammy!”
“Moose!”
“Sam!”

I stepped between the three and Jason. “Jason… You weren't supposed to scare them.” I then gave a hardy laugh, “But that was a great prank!”

“Prank!” Crowley snarled, “That…. Was no prank!”

I rolled my eyes, “Jason put Sam down, please.”

Jason gently put Sam down and gave him a pat on the head before lifting up the hockey mask. He then started to transform back to the cute little kid I know.

I translated his sign language to the boys. ‘Sorry, Sam. I was only kidding around. I hope I didn't scare you too bad.’

Sam looked at the kid and started to laugh, “Actually, the family of demonic clowns is still the worst. And for some reason I can't stay mad at that face.”

“Seriously, Sammy,” Dean said, “Kid hit every ugly tree of the ugly forest.”

Jason reached for his mask. “What Squirrel ment is that you’re like those puppies that're so ugly that you're cute.” Crowley unescalated the situation.

Jason started to sign again. ‘I'm Jason! It's nice to meet you.’

“Sam Winchester,” Sam said, shaking Jason's hand.

“Dean Winchester,” Dean said, also shaking Jason's hand.

“Castiel,” Cas did a respectful bow to the kid.

“Crowley,” Crowley said, not bothering to shake Jason's hand.

Jason signed again. ‘It's nice to meet all of you.’

I smiled at Jason with pride, “We’re going to Outlook Hotel to book them into a room or two. Want to come along?”

‘Yeah! Dad and Grandma should be there also.’

Oh good!

Uncle Freddy and Mother Mary Helena might know why these guys are in our dimension. If not those two then at least Flagg might know.

I turned to the boys, “Jason wants to come along with us. He said his dad and grandma should be at the motel. Do you guys mind?”

“Sure, why not,” Dean said with a shrug.

“Yeah, the more the merrier,” Sam agreed.

With a nod I put my fingers to my lips and wolf whistle as loud as I could. The sound of a certain 1958 Plymouth Fury was heard in the distance and was getting louder.

Cas, Crowley, and the Winchester's looked towards the sound and were surprised that an Autumn Red classic car was driving itself. She brakes in front of us and gives a cute little beep of her horn.

“Guys, Christine. Christine, Sam, Dean, Castiel, and Crowley.” I introduced everyone, “We're going to Outlook. Give us a lift?”

She honks her horn twice and her headlights flashed on and off as if saying yes. “We'll take that as a yes,” Sam chuckled.

We all got in the car and headed towards the Outlook Hotel. I was curious to see how Uncle Freddy and Mother Mary Helena would react to our new guests. Especially since they were from different dimensions.

As we arrived at the Outlook Hotel, I saw Uncle Freddy and Mother Mary Helena waiting outside for us. Of course they heard from the Dead Vine. Jason and I got out and gave Freddy a hug.

“So… The Abrahamic God of another dimension dropped two monster hunters, an angel, and a demon into our laps without telling anyone why.” Freddy was in his Day Form so he looked more human, but he was still wearing his signature fedora and sweater. His glove was sticking out of his back pocket. “Sounds about right. Abrahamic Gods have always been a pain in the ass.”

“Uncle Freddy, this is Sam and Dean Winchester, Castiel, and Crowley,” I introduced them.

‘Dad! They're really nice.’ Jason signed.

“I'm sure they are, Jason” He lifted his finger as if he was going to tip his hat. Probably because he's too used to the knives on his gloves his finger didn't even make it near the rim of his hat, “Nice to meet you all.”

“So… What brings you all here?” Mother Mary Helena asked with curiosity.

“No idea,” Dean said, “Sammy and I was both in heaven drinking bad beer and just cruising on the road.”

Crowley growled, “I just finally made myself king of purgatory.”

“I was Nothing…I was in the Empty…” Cas said with the unrecognizable look in his eye. “We have no idea how we ended up here. Other than what Janet told us.”

Mother Mary Helena frowned. “Something strange is happening here. We need to talk to Flagg.”

“Who's Flagg?” Sam asked.

“He's… complicated,” Uncle Freddy said. “Let's just say he's one of the most powerful beings in this universe.”

“And he might have the answers we need,” I added. “But first let's get the four of you a couple of rooms.”

We entered the Hotel and I waved at Carol Anne and the ghost of Jack Torrance, “You guys have any rooms available for some possible new Killers?”

“We're not Killers. We're hunters.” Dean argued.

“Same thing.” Carol Anne said. “You hunt monsters, correct? Well the Killers of Porta Inferni does the same thing. Just that sometimes the monsters are a little more human.”

“One room for each of you,” Jack said with a grin.

“Thank you,” Sam said.

I handed each of them a room key, “This is your room number. And if you hear any weird noises during the night, don't worry. It's most likely the ghost being perverts.” It wasn't a lie, some of the ghosts do like to have their fun with the new guests. “If you get lost there's maps in every corner of this place. But the best place in Outlook is…. The Bar!”

Dean smiled, “Well you sold me. Let's go!”

I took them to the bar in the dining room to get them some drinks. “So, what do you guys want to drink?” I asked.

“I'll take a beer.” Dean said.

Sam said. “I'll have a beer too.”

“Whiskey for me.” Crowley said.

“I'll just have water please.” Cas said. I got them their drinks and sat down with them.

“So, what is this place?” Dean asked.

“The Outlook Hotel is a supernatural safe haven,” Freddy explained. “It’s a place where hunters, monsters, and other supernatural beings can come to rest and recuperate without fear of being hunted or harmed.”

“And it’s run by Flagg?” Sam asked.

“No, he’s just a powerful ally who helps protect this place,” I said. “He’s not the one in charge.”

“Then who is?” Crowley asked, taking a sip of his beer.

Danny Torrance sat down next to me, “Hey, Big Sis! Carol Anne explained everything to me. Flagg is coming in a bit.”

I introduced Danny to the boys, “Danny is the husband of Carol Anne and the owner of the Hotel.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Danny said with a smile.

“So… What do you guys think?” I asked.

“I don't know,” Sam said. “But I think we're going to be here for a while.”

“You're welcome to stay for as long as you need,” I said. “We've got plenty of rooms and we've got a good cook.”

Dean shook his head, “Serial killers, monsters, and demons…. as hunters? I still can't wrap my head around it.”

Freddy chuckled as he held Jason on his lap, “We are the ones the boogeyman looks under the bed for.”

“So who's incharge of Porta Inferni?” Dean asked again.

At that moment the two Pennywises, Elvira, Jack Torrance, Pinhead, Randall Flagg, Michael Myers, Chucky, and Tiffany appeared in their Night forms. Freddy smiled as his skin began to scar with burns. He put on his glove and tapped the knife against the table. “I know it's a little late, my fellow Killers. But our sweet Janet had some unexpected guests.”

The others laughed as they took their seats. The Pennywises made sure there was some respectable distance between them and Sam Winchester. Chucky and Tiffany, still sharing the same seat, smiled at my guests. Elvira was batting her lashes at Dean as she sucked an ice pop suggestively. Jack wasn't really sitting as much as hovering with his knees up like he was sitting on an invisible chair. Mother Mary Helena who was sitting next to Cas was patting his hand like a grandmother.

“We all have our own areas of expertise,” Flagg said, taking a sip of his drink. “But we work together to keep this place running smoothly.”

“But if you asked anyone else they would say our fearless leader is Freddy here.” Pennywise Alpha said.

“Hush, now!” Tiffany laughed, “We are all equals. It's just Freddy is really good at taking the lead when shit hits the fan.”

“That's our Uncle Freddy!” Jack howled.

“Order! Let's the Elders of Porta Inferni Meeting begins.” Freddy commanded, “"Shall we discuss ' new news' first before returning to 'old news,' nay or yay?" Everyone on the table looked at me before 'Yaying.' Even I gave a ‘Yay.’

“Good.” Freddy turned to me, “Janet, can you tell the others what happened?”

“I felt a pull and I walked towards the crossroads near the edge of town. And an Abrahamic God that called himself Chuck just dropped an entire Impala full of human brothers, and their demon and angel friends. Didn't told me anything, except that we’ll need more hunters soon.”

“We’ll need more hunters?” Pinhead asked.

“His words, not mine.” I shrugged, “The boys were unconscious so I drove the Impala home and Creepy brought them to the Well House and woke them up. We fed them and showed them around town. The rest you know.”

“So what do we do?” Sam asked, “This is a new situation we've never encountered before.”

“Not quite Sammy,” Dean smiled at his brother, “Remember that one dimension that we fell through where we were like TV stars or something… Our lives were basically a script to everyone in that dimension.”

“Yeah, sure, but when have we stumbled into a town where the monsters and psychopaths are the good guys?” Sam argued.

“Of course you guys got Isekai-ed before today.” I joked.

“Purgatory was nice.” Dean said, “Don't get me wrong as the survival of the fittest, but it was sooooo….”

“Pure in the most gladiator type way?” Crowley finished Dean's sentence. “Why do you think I became King there?”

“Because demons from our world are narcissistic bloodthirsty idiots and you got tired of ruling over them?” Dean smiled at his demon friend.

“I resent that.” Crowley pouted. “Besides…I wasn't the one that was stuck in a cartoon about a talking dog.”

“We’re getting off topic.” Chucky interrupted, “We should focus on the fact that there are more potential Killers in our town now. We should welcome them and see how we can work together.”

“Chucky is right,” Freddy agreed, “You four are new to our world, and the monsters here may be very different from the monsters in your dimension.”

“Normally we would give our potential Killers a test, unless they have already proven themselves.” Flagg said. “But we will have to postpone the test, since Betelgeuse and Lydia are getting married tomorrow.”

I smiled at my friend, “Don't act like you are busy! I am the best man and maid of honor for both of them!”

“After the wedding we will give the Winchester's and their friends a test.” Freddy tapped his knives on the table. “I take it we are ready for the ‘old news’ then?”

“Yay!” Every Elder of Porta Inferni said in unison.

“Janet. What are the plans for today and tomorrow? And how can we help?” Freddy looked at me.

“You don't hav-”

“You are heavy with a child and you are taking too much on your shoulders! How can we help?” Pinhead stared at me.

“We’re doing a co-op bridal party instead of splitting the parties.” I closed my eyes, “Hallorann and Alice are tag teaming the catering. There were decorations to be hung and last minute alterations to be made on the bride and groom's outfits. Delia has been trying to keep the groomsmen and bridemaids outfit a secret. The McFaddens from Main are coming later today and Lydia’s girls from her soup kitchen in New York should be coming anytime now. We've been making sure everything is perfect for tomorrow.”

“Eager, are we?” Flagg laughed.

“It's Betelgeuse and Lydia. When has anything ever been normal with them?” I grinned.

The Elders laughed in agreement before we continued our meeting. We discussed various issues and strategies to keep the town safe from supernatural threats.

As the meeting came to an end, Freddy spoke up again. “Janet, I know you are busy with the wedding preparations, but I think it’s time we talk about your future in Porta Inferni.”

My heart skipped a beat. I had been avoiding this conversation for a while now. I knew that eventually, the Elders would want to discuss my role in the town. Whether or not I am worthy to be an Elder. “I understand.” I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.

“You have been a valuable member of our community, Janet. Your skills and knowledge have helped us tremendously in keeping the town safe. But, we also understand if it's too much, too soon.” Freddy said, his tone serious.

“I know. And I appreciate everything you have done for me. But I also want to assure you that I am committed to Porta Inferni and willing to do my part in any way I can.” I replied, looking at each of the Elders in turn. I rubbed my belly, “Maybe the timing was a bit off. But this is Creepy’s child as well, my family is here. I will protect my own.”

“Good.” Freddy nodded, “We will discuss this further after the wedding. For now, let’s focus on making this a memorable event for Betelgeuse and Lydia.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding and smiled, “Thank you, Freddy. I won’t let you down.”

With that, the meeting came to an end. I headed back to the Well House, my mind already racing with ideas for the wedding. This was going to be a celebration to remember.

***

“Alistair!” I gave Stretch McFadden a hug.

“Jesus fuckin Christ, Janet! You're huge!” The leader of the Ghostly Trio looked at my belly in shock. “We saw you two weeks ago!”

“Monster baby.” I shrugged, “I'm just glad that you guys made it.”

The Harvey-McFadden household started talking about the success of bringing Casper back to life and Kat’s family in New Jersey. Apparently Amelia, Kat’s mom, was a Frump.

“Wait! Ain't you Betelgeuse’s bestman?” Blair raised an eyebrow.

“Yesssss…. And Lydia’s unofficial maid in honor.”

“JANET!” Stretch snapped, “Please tell me you are having help!”

“Hallorann and Alice are doing the food, Delia is doing decorations and the wedding party outfits… Samuel?” I looked at Fatso with pleading eyes, “Can you DJ for me? You can say no, I have a backup pla-”

“Don’t worry, little mama!” He took me into a hug, “I’ll be there.”

“Thank you, you guys.” I smiled. “I really appreciate it.”

“Hey, what are friends for?” Stinkie grinned. “Besides, we wouldn't want to miss the wedding of the century.”

Stretch crossed his arms, “I just want to see Betelgeuse make an ass of himself.”

“You and I have the same goal!” A smiling Delia joined us, “My masterpieces are finished!”

“Mrs Deetz, what are you up too…” I narrowed my eyes while smiling. I received some mischievousness from the mother of the bride.

“Follow me!” We followed the excitable woman up the stairs of Outlook Hotel to the room she was renting as an art studio. She showed us some ugly burgundy velvet tuxedos and red mesh puffy dresses.

“What are those?!”

Delia smiled wickedly, “My revenge. You see I love my son-in-law, but I still have not forgiven him for when he used my art to attack me and Charles. These are replicas of his tuxedo and Lydia's wedding dress from the first marriage.”

“YESSSSS QUEEN!” Stinky and Fatso were bowing to her. “We are unworthy!”

“You are my favorite human in the world, Mrs. Deetz.” I grinned.

She smirked, “But here’s the best part, Daphne and I made them in various sizes for the wedding party. Even the dresses are two pieces for different body types. I can’t wait to see their faces when they have to wear them.”

“This is going to be epic…” I rubbed my hands together in delight. “Will I have a skirt and jacket?”

Delia smiled and pulled out a mannequin with a loose mesh skirt and a ruffled tuxedo top that was built for me. “We made it with your measurements, baby bump and all.”

I grinned from ear to ear. “Thank you, Delia. I can't wait to see Betelgeuse’s face.”

“So, what else have we missed?” Stinkie asked, “Any new ghostly drama?”

Delia grinned at me, “Yes, Janet. Anything new happening?”

I narrowed my eyes on her, “I changed my mind. You're no longer my favorite human.”

“Don't be dramatic and tell us about those four gorgeous men that were with you this morning.” Delia smiled and ready for tea, “They were even with you to the Elders of Porta Inferni Meeting.”

“They were dropped off by the Abrahamic God from their dimension with their Impala. Two of them are monster hunters and the other two are an angel and a demon. That's all.”

Kat looked at me with wide eyes, “You say that as if people from other worlds drop from the sky every Tuesday.”

“Welcome to Porta Inferni.” I said sarcastically. “Sorry. the god named Chuck just didn't really tell me anything! So I have no idea what to do with them.”

“And on the day before the wedding. Yikes.” Casper shook his head.

“Maybe take an advantage of the situation, Janet.” Dr Harvey tapped his chin, “You can get those men to help with the party and wedding.”

Delia nodded, “That’s actually a good idea. We can use all the help we can get.”

“Casper should help as well,” Stretch gave his nephew a rub on his head, “I think I should be co-best man aswell. Stuff you can't do with your pregnancy I can do for you.”

“I can’t wait for the bachelor and bachelorette parties!” Stinkie rubbed his hands together.

“Oh, you are in for a treat!” Delia chuckled. “Janet has some interesting plans for those.”

“I’m afraid to ask…” Fatso muttered.

“You should be.” I grinned. “It’s going to be one hell of a party.”

***

“A luau at Crystal Lake…” Betelgeuse and Lydia looked at me and then looked at the tiki torches, the plumeria and hibiscus, Tiki Mugs and Coconuts drinks with little umbrellas, sea animal spirits overhead as if the air was water, and the tiki gods doing a meet and greet.

“How the fuck did you pull this off, Janet?” she exclaimed, gesturing wildly at the scene. “There's so much stuff here for this co-op bachelor/bachelorette party! It's like someone… someone conjured this whole damn tropical paradise!”

Prudence, Bertha, and Cookie were already trying to see how much Flagg, Stretch, and Elliott can drink. Jason Voorhees was in his childlike form and was wearing a Hawaiian shirt and a straw hat.

“It wasn't that hard. I just contacted the right people.” I told her, lying through my teeth. I had to call in a favor from a friend of mine who was a shaman from the Hawaiian Military Base that my family took me to one time. Even after all these years we still kept in touch.

Betelgeuse, even the flamboyant one, was already sipping a fruity cocktail with a tiny umbrella, his face alight with amusement. “This is a great idea, Janet. I never thought of doing a Luau in Portia Inferni!”

“I’m glad you guys like it. I wanted to do something different. And having a Luau with all of us here is a great way for us to get to know each other more.” I said smiling.

My heart swelled with joy as I watched the antics unfold. The mischievous Gremlins, their tiny bodies clad in Hawaiian shirts and lais, bobbed and weaved in a conga line, their footsteps tapping rhythmically on the wooden floor. Casper, ever the gentleman, approached me with a tiki mug. “Miss Janet? I got you a Mocktail.”

“Thank you, Casper.” I reached for the mug, but a sudden sharp pain in my abdomen stopped me short. “Ouphf,” I gasped, clutching my stomach.

“Are you okay?” Lydia rushed to my side, concern etched on her face. “Is it the baby?”

“False alarm.” Last thing I need is the baby making an early arrival before the wedding. But I hope it truly was a false alarm and not a warning.

Castiel noticed me and gave me a seat. “You're overworking yourself, Janet.”

Amidst the vibrant revelry that engulfed Crystal Lake, I found myself happy as I observed my eclectic group of friends mingling effortlessly around me. The Winchester brothers, Sam and Dean, had astounded me with their seamless integration into this supernatural gathering.

Sam, his countenance still etched with a hint of caution, had forged an unexpected bond with the otherworldly guests. His keen intellect and gentle demeanor had earned him the respect of both spectral and living attendees alike. Dean, true to his flamboyant nature, was in his element. His signature charm and flirtatious banter had him captivating all who crossed his path, both corporeal and ethereal.

The lake was buzzing with laughter and joy. Lydia and Betelgeuse beamed at the activities while they were being congratulated on their redo-wedding. Betelgeuse, adorned in a vibrant Hawaiian shirt emblazoned with beetles, beamed with pride at his radiant bride, Lydia. Her ethereal beauty was amplified by the vibrant floral lei adorning her hair, the red and white hues harmonizing perfectly with her elegant black dress.

Ashley and Elvira, with their uncanny ability to bridge the gap between the sacred and the macabre, were enthralled by the spectacle. They tactfully approached Mother Mary Helena and Michael, cautiously gauging their reactions to the festivities.

Freddy with his razor-sharp wit and infectious laughter, had captivated a group of children. He and Pele, the Hawaiian goddess of volcanoes, regaled their young audience with enchanting tales.

Chucky and Tiffany found solace in the tranquil embrace of the lake's shimmering waters. The harmonious melodies spun by Fatso from behind his turntable provided a soothing backdrop to their tranquil reverie. Their quiet moment, a respite from the vibrant energy of the festivities, spoke volumes of the beauty found in shared moments of peace as they snuggled up to each other in shared affection.

As I looked around at this gathering of the extraordinary, a warmth spread through me. Despite their differences, their quirks, their sometimes-terrifying natures, they were my friends, a family forged in the crucible of shared experiences and mutual respect. I was home and I vowed to protect Porta Inferni with all my strength and fire.

Freddy looked at me after he finished his storytelling and came up to me, “Janet? You look like you're deep in thought.”

I looked up at him and smiled, “Am I your replacement, Uncle Freddy?”

Freddy tilted his head, “Already figured that out, huh?” Freddy sat down on the ground next to me as he placed his head on my outer thigh like a kid looking for solace with his mother, “What gave me away?”

“Since I met you you have been so much to make me an Elder of Porta Inferni. You're practically doing the wax on wax off approach of training me.” I rubbed my pregnant belly with love, “But then you were talking about it being too soon for me to join… When I realized it, I was heartbroken because the town still needs you.”

“Porta Inferni needs you as well.” Freddy put a hand on my thigh, “You're the best Killer we've had since I was in my prime. We need you to lead us.'

My heart skipped a beat. I had never considered herself a leader before, but Freddy's words echoed the sentiments of the entire community. I had faced countless challenges, proven my strength and compassion, and earned their respect.

“Janet? Uncle Freddy?” We turned around and saw Nadda and Flagg standing behind us, “We have a problem.”

Flagg helped me out of my seat as Nadda led Freddy back to town. I took one more look at the luau and the lake to see if the party would miss me for a bit. Everyone seems to have fun. I turned and followed Nadda, Flagg, and Freddy to the Ashy Slashy's Hardware and Nadda’s Tech shop.

“What's going on?” I asked.

Nadda and Flagg pointed at a computer that looked like an ancient relic, a relic that Nadda had meticulously constructed to appear from the 90’s. But beneath its antiquated facade lay a sophisticated machine, capable of connecting to dimensions beyond our own. It was built and programmed by Nadda and a few highly advised extraterrestrials.

“The town is on the move again, but this time it's not a place from here.” Nadda frowned.

“Meaning?” Freddy put on his gloves, gearing up for whatever crisis the town is about to experience.

“A parallel universe. Similar to ours, but we are not saving kids.” Flagg scarfed in disgust, “We pride ourselves as being the monsters under the boogeyman’s bed. But where we are going, we are the boogeyman.”

A chill ran down my spine. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut, a horrifying reality that threatened to shatter the world as I knew it. “Are you saying that our dimensional doubles are the very things the Killers of Porta Inferni hunt?”

“Freddy is a pedophile serial killer. Pennywise is a kiddie muncher. Chucky and Tiffany split their souls to kill as many innocents as possible. The Deadites are running rampage. The list goes on.”

The weight of the revelation settled heavily upon us. They were the monsters in this alternate reality, the nightmares that plagued the children's dreams. And we were about to face our darkest reflections.

“How long till the town moves?” I asked.

“Not sure,” Nadda looks at me, “You're not thinking of continuing the wedding?”

I shrugged, “It's Betelgeuse and Lydia’s wedding. They will have the final say, but a sense of normalcy before the coming chaos…”

The party at the lake felt like a distant dream. The laughter, the music, the sense of community – all of it felt tainted by this knowledge. We were about to face ourselves, but not the selves we knew. We were about to face the monsters we never imagined could ever exist.

“I understand what you mean,” Nadda sighed, his shoulders slumping. “Maybe. Just…be careful. This world…it's different. And they won't be expecting us. We're going to need to be smart, to be…strong.”

With a flick of his knives Freddy turned to leave, “I’ll let the other Elders know.”

***

“Are you shitting with me, Sis?” Betelgeuse, his normally jovial face contorted with worry, paced back and forth, a whirlwind of energy bottled up within him

Lydia and I watched him looking like he's about to explode. “You're telling me that this town is teleporting to an evil version of our world? And you're asking to keep the wedding going?”

“Sounds about right.” I nodded. My stomach churned, either from the baby or a knot of fear twisting tighter with each passing second.

“This is crazy. You know that right, Janet?” My partner slump on one of the beds, “What do you think, Lydia?”

Lydia, however, remained unfazed. She walked towards Betelgeuse, her eyes sparkling with a resolute determination. “I want this wedding,” she declared, her voice firm. “I want this redo-wedding. Maybe we can… I don't know… Do it tonight?”

“The luau is still going on.” I stood up, “All of our friends are here now! We can do it!”

Betelgeuse grabbed Lydia's hands, “Are you sure?”

“Why not?” Her words were a whisper, laced with the sweet promise of a shared future, despite the looming threat of a reality twisting around them. They locked lips in a kiss that spoke volumes about their love, a love that defied even the most terrifying of circumstances.

“I can ask Papahanaumoku if she can make a bouquet and I can get some of our friends to Blink to get the cake and outfits?”

Betelgeuse looked at me and nodded, “Okay.”

“Okay?”
“Okay.”
“OKAY!”

I opened up my mind and used the Shining to communicate with everyone in Porta Inferni. {We are moving the wedding up tonight! Can someone pick up the cake and outfits at Overlook for me?}

A few ghostly voices were heard over the Dead Vine saying they were on it. I walked out of the cabin and rejoined the luau. I gave the Winchester's and Mystery Inc instructions on where to put the chairs.

Papahanaumoku not only provided a bouquet for Lydia but also created a floral archway that led to the dock of Camp Crystal Lake. Flagg retrieved a podium from his church and placed it under the arch. Pinhead and his Cenobites ushered the guests to their seats, while Freddy provided instructions to prepare for the town's impending relocation.

The Loser Club and Party were giving the Killers melee weapons just in case. Ashley and Nadda gave firearms and ammunition. Elvira, Chucky, and Tiffany were giving out potions and charms.

Once everyone was in position Fatso put on some romantic music. We used the cabins as dressing rooms. Stretch and I darted between the rustic cabins, ensuring the secrecy of the upcoming ceremony. Our mission was to keep the bride and groom, Lydia and Betelgeuse, concealed from each other and their entourage.

Luckily Betelgeuse was the first to get done and Stretch dragged him to the podium. Stretch, tall and imposing, with a scowl that could curdle milk, his violet eyes flashing a warning to his friend. “Stay here, asshole. I gotta get dressed.”

Betelgeuse, his usual boisterous energy subdued, nodded obediently, his gaze fixed on the Camp Crystal Lake and his guest as Stretch Blinked back to the groomsmen cabin. I gave Betelgeuse a smile and waddled to the bridesmaid cabin. I got dressed in my skirt and tuxedo combo. I was happy that the skirt, fluffy as it were, didn't hide the baby bump.

Opening my mind, I sent a telepathic message to Stretch, signaling that the girls were ready. He responded with a confirmation, his thoughts crisp and sharp. One by one, we emerged from our cabins, a motley crew of friends and family, each in a replica of the outfits worn by Betelgeuse and Lydia ten years ago. The scene was a study in absurdity, a testament to their uniquely morbid sense of humor.

Betelgeuse erupted in laughter. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he witnessed our ridiculous ensemble—a perfect replica of his and Lydia's wedding attire from a decade ago. The men, dressed in garish burgundy velvet, and the women, adorned in fluffy red candy floss like mesh, took their places beside us. Betelgeuse gave Delia a thumbs up in appreciation of a good prank.

Fatso deftly played the opening chords of the Wedding March. As the radiant bride, Lydia, appeared, her ethereal form adorned in a cobwebbed gown adorned with ruby spider jewels, the forest seemed to shimmer with otherworldly magic. Betelgeuse, her enigmatic groom, stood tall in a black suit adorned with intricate cobweb detailing and a crimson tie, a perfect complement to Lydia's ethereal beauty.

Jason stood next to me as the ring bearer as I stood next to Betelgeuse as his best man. Flagg raised his hand to signal everyone’s silence. “We are gathered here today for what Lydia has aptly described as 'Betelgeuse fucked up the first one so we're redoing it,'” he announced, his words eliciting a ripple of laughter among the guests.

Flagg's expression softened as he continued, his voice hushed, “This, my friends, is a wedding unlike any other…’”

Pain started to hit again. But I stood still. I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore it, to focus on the joy of the day. It was, after all, Lydia’s dream, a perfect wedding, and I wouldn't let my own discomfort dampen the celebration. My hand instinctively went to my belly, rubbing it gently. Hoping to soothe my interdimensional offspring.

{Mommy!}

The baby's Shining was a powerful force, a demanding voice in my mind. I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore the insistent pressure building within me.

Stretch, standing beside me, his hand resting reassuringly on my back, sensed my struggle. “Janet? Are you okay?” He whispered, his voice laced with concern.

“Yeah, I'm fine.” I lied, forcing a smile.

Stretch, forever the perceptive one, chuckled softly. “Lier.”

As Jason presented the rings to Betelgeuse and Lydia, the final words of the ceremony echoed through the forest. But my focus wavered on Shaggy, as I felt his wolf recognizing what was happening. His wolf ears had emerged, his human nose morphing into a pointed snout, his eyes glowing an unnatural amber. I felt the panic radiating from him, a wave of fear that threatened to drown him.

{Don't you think about it, Norville 'Shaggy' Rogers!} I telepathically commanded, aiming a sharp reprimand at the wolf within him.

Shaggy's face paled as he rushed over to Freddy and Mother Mary Helena, whispering urgently. Their eyes widened in alarm as they turned their attention to me. {I'm fine! The ceremony is almost over….}

{You're having the baby now?} Freddy asked through the Shining.

{Not yet!} I responded, but the pain intensified, a sharp, insistent wave threatening to consume me. Luckily Stretch was still holding me upright.

{I don't think the baby is giving you a choice right now.} Mother Mary Helena's voice echoed in my mind.

The couple exchanged vows, their voices barely audible over the rising symphony of pain. Finally, as they sealed their love with a kiss, I knew I could hold back no longer. The primal urge to push, to birth my child, became overwhelming.

Creepy, my mate, the sire of my child, was on me faster than I could imagine. He scooped me up, his strong arms supporting my weight, and carried me back to one of the cabins. My vision swam with pain, the world blurring around me.

The moment Creepy lifted my skirt and exposed my belly, a clawed hand ripped out of me. It was a sight I could never have imagined, a miniature, scaled hand with razor-sharp claws, my baby's first glimpse of the world.

And my last one before I blacked out.

*** Freddy Krueger's POV***

The sterile white walls of the hospital room seemed to press in on me, amplifying the tension that crackled in the air. Creepy, the clown, sat in a chair by Janet's bedside, his painted smile strained.

“Why isn't she awake yet?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper. The question, a desperate plea for reassurance, hung heavy in the silence. I was worried over my chosen heir.

Janet has gone into a coma after giving birth to her Glamour child. The child was rushing their birth because they sensed the shift of the town moving in the middle of the wedding.

{I'm sorry. I didn't know…} The child was crying, which is strange for a Glamour Demon.

“We are not blaming you, my offspring.” Creepy, the clown, looked at me with concern. “This is the first time a Georgie gave birth without turning into a Glamour. It might have used up too much of her fire to give birth to my little one. I can sense her flames, her phoenix powers radiating from them.”

I looked at the child. Their form was changing constantly, a whirlwind of changing forms. It was like watching a kaleidoscope, a blur of shapes and colors constantly shifting, yet somehow managing to hold together. But the hair, a vibrant crimson, and the eyes, pools of golden light with the sclera black as darkness, remained constant. The glow in those eyes was different, soft, almost healing, unlike the predatory Deadlights of a typical Glamour that drives humans mad.

The first hour after the child's arrival had been… surreal. I had never witnessed the birth of any of the Pennywises' offspring, and the rapid growth was an unnerving sight. Creepy, however, seemed to take it in stride, balancing the one day old toddler on his lap as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

“I'm worried their growth is a little slow…” Creepy frowned at the offspring, his painted brow creased with concern. 'They should have started the 'teen' phase hours ago.'

Okay… Not normal. His words were like a bucket of ice water poured over my head. A cold dread settled in my stomach. What if the child wasn't growing because it wasn't a Glamour at all? What if Janet's sacrifice had birthed something else, something unknowable and potentially dangerous? My gaze flitted between Creepy, the concerned clown, and the child, whose form shifted erratically on Creepy's lap. The world as I knew it was crumbling around me, replaced by a terrifying uncertainty.

The child's Shining cut through into my mind. {I'm not dangerous, Uncle Freddy. I love Mommy. I didn't know she would be like this. As for what I am… Not a Glamour… more like… A Divine Demon like Uncle Betelgeuse!}

My breath hitched. A Divine Demon? They were beings of immense power. Before Betelgeuse’s transformation I never heard of such a thing. The books of the Secret Reading Room said they were incredibly rare, almost mythical in their existence.

Could this be true? Could Janet have given birth to a Divine Demon?

A storm of emotions buffeted me – fear, apprehension, a flicker of hope. But above all, it was the child's innocence, the raw vulnerability in their voice, which touched me. This wasn’t a monster, not yet. This was a child, a scared child who had lost their mother.

“What… what does this mean?” I stammered, my voice trembling. The air seemed to thicken, the silence growing heavier with each passing second.

Creepy’s painted smile softened, his eyes filled with a strange mixture of apprehension and awe. “It means… we have to be careful. This little one… they’re powerful. More powerful than we ever imagined.”

I looked out the window and stared at the once blue sky. The red sand-colored air looked and felt dead to me. Porta Inferni Killers were guarding the town's borders.

With the baby born and our best Killer out of commission I had to postpone my retirement. Beyond our town line was a parallel universe where me and my own were the monsters we hunted.

Notes:

Last chance to vote for the name of the Baby! Once I start the next chapter the voting ends!

So far Jehoel is in the lead, Pyre is second, and Cinne is dead last with one vote!

Chapter 15: TRAPPED IN ANOTHER WORLD pt 1

Summary:

With Janet out of the Field it's now up to Freddy and the Dream Warriors to "clean up" this dimension that has evil versions of themselves.

Jason, Ash, Chucky, Tiffany, and Katherine Krueger are along for the ride.

But an new friend is secretly observing them.

First they head towards Elk Grove, Michigan then Springwood, Ohio.

I was scared. For once in a long time I was scared. I was scared stiff at the idea that there was an evil version of me in my dream realm.

No… Not mine… His.

Flag told me before the move that he was a pedophile serial killer. The serial killer part I didn't mind as long as he satisfied his cravings to kill those that were better off dead. But that wasn't the case, was it?

He killed innocents and hurt children. I will kill him. The knives on my glove demand blood.

I look over the decimated landscape past the town border. Porta Inferni was dropped off on this red dirt desert that Nadda told me is Iowa…

Fuckin Iowa! The farming state… a fuckin red dessert!

And it's no wonder as a swarm of Deadites were rushing to our border only to be blown up by mines that Ash and Nadda put on the dead field in front of our town.

And any stragglers that made it past the field will be used as target practice for one of our more gun happy Killers. One of them got out a M134 GAU-17 “Vulcan” cannon.

That bitch mowed those corpses down like there was no tomorrow.

I hissed to myself, the knives on my glove thirsting for blood. "The innocents he has wronged cry out for vengeance.”

“Sure thing, Batman.”

I looked to my right. So deep in thought that I didn't even notice that Betelgeuse was next to me. “Either I'm getting too old or you're really good at sneaking up on people like me.”

“You're not retiring anytime soon, yet old man.” Betelgeuse was holding a jar of red liquid, a bottle rocket, and some duct tape. “Want to see something fun?”

He wrapped the jar and bottle rocket together. The weight ratio of the 16oz mason jar and the tiny rocket would never work if it was anyone else but the Ghost With the Most. Physically impossible. Yet when it comes to the laws of physics, Porta Inferni is filled with wanted criminals.

Betelgeuse lit the rocker with his thumb as a lighter and the jar shot out. The tiny rocket exploded like it was a firework show at Disney World.

The red liquid splattered everywhere. It was… blood.

"What the hell?" I asked, stepping back in disgust. "Where'd you get that?”

“It's Janet's. Testing a theory that Ash had.”

“What do you-” I stopped as the hoard was catching on fire. The nearby Deadites that didn't get hit with blood looked at their comrades that were turning to dust from the fire that consumed them stopped in awe and…

“FEAR!” Pennywise Alpha was smelling the air, “The Deadites have FEAR!” Pennywise Beta and the rest of the Glamour Demons rushed out to their feast.

I looked at Betelgeuse, “What the fuck just happened?”

“Ashley had a theory that Janet’s phoenix power was similar to the Kandarian Dagger.” The Snake Demon snarled, “A little bit of me was hoping that wasn't going to work… I don't want to use Big Sis’ blood while she's comatose.”

“The dagger that Ashy couldn't find that literally destroys Deadites to the point of not returning?” I looked back at the carnage, “Looks like the Deadites are running away. Good. That means we can get out of town and start hunting our evil versions.”

“The real trick is finding volunteers to STAY in town. We’ll need to draw to keep some of our Killers to stay here to protect our Civilians.” Betelgeuse shrugged.

“You're right,” I turned and patted Betelgeuse's shoulder with my ungloved hand, “But I think that you got the right idea.”

I raised my hand and gave the others a ‘wrap it up’ motion. I heard Betelgeuse shouting my orders and everyone following me to the town square. A lot of our Killers and Civilians were already there thanks to the Deadvine and the Shining Users.

Elvira and the other witches and exorcists were busy keeping a shield around the town to keep the Deadites out. School is canceled until we get rid of our evil selves or when the town moves again. whatever comes first.

I snapped my fingers and a box with an arm hole appeared, “Everyone of Porta Inferni! Anyone who wants to volunteer to pass the border and do some… fresh hunting… Pull out a piece of paper from the box!”

Nearly all the Killers and Specialists took out a slip of paper. Each one had a red mark or a black mark. None of the Civilians nor most of the wedding guests took a paper. There was a lot of commotion. It was giving me a headache.

“Alright everyone! Settle down!” I raised my gloved hand, knives gleaming in the sunlight, “Everyone that has a red mark step forward!”

Half of the Killers and Specialists stepped forward. They already knew where this was going. They get to go, the others stay.

“HEY! Ash James Williams is going out!” A Civilian shouted, “He has to stay to keep the Deadites away!”

The cry echoed through the square as the Civilians voiced their anxieties, their safety dependent on the presence of Ash. The Killers, some of them with black marks, felt the sting of their perceived inadequacy, their skills questioned.

A loud ear piercing whistle was heard. Roland Deschain stepped next to me, "Now folks," he held up a hand to silence the growing unrest, "I understand the concern. But as long as we have the Vulcan Cannon, and a good half of my fellow Killers here, we can handle anything that crosses the border. And let's not forget the new Killers and our skilled out of town wedding guests, they're not here for nothing. Trust me, you're in good hands."

He scanned the faces of the Civilians, his eyes landing on a young woman, her eyes wide with fear. "And remember," he continued, a softer tone taking over his voice, "many of you have Killers in your lives, people you love and trust who fought alongside you. They're here, fighting for you, for our community. We'll see this through, together.”

Luckily that did the trick. Everyone was calming.

Betelgeuse glanced at the box, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Seems like half our best are ready to go. Looks like we're in for a wild ride."

He pulled out a piece of paper from the box, a single red mark staring back at him. His smile widened. "Looks like I'm in.”

***

“Okay, John!” I patted Nadda’s back, “What you got for us?”

“I take it you got your team?” Nadda looked at his seemingly ancient computer, his fingers flying across the keyboard. “Found some towns that have strong supernatural auras. Let me see: Elk Grove, Michigan. Derry, Main. Springwood, Ohio. And the Packanack Lake Region, New Jersey.”

“You have us all over the map, John.” I growled, a dark wave of frustration washing over me.

Nadda wasn't fazed, “Sorry, Uncle Freddy. The computer’s AI took over the location choices. I think it's to say these places would be the most successful with your team.”

“At least we won't have to backtrack and just head Eastward.” Chucky said as he pulled out his smartphone and tapped the map app. “We can start in Michigan, Ohio, then Jersey, and finish it up with Maine.”

"And with that. You're in charge of navigation, Chucky.” I walked out of Ash’s and Nadda's shop. “That's the route we're taking - and we're starting with Michigan!”

Ash kissed his boyfriend goodbye and followed with the rest of my team. Alice Johnson, Dream Master and my right hand of the Dream Warriors stood at attention with Katherine and Jason. “Sir! We have a car, a van, two motorcycles, a camper, and a RV set for us. So far out of the 130 Killers on the mission we have the biggest group with 14 members.”

My daughter looks up at me, “Daddy? You don't think our group is too big, do you?”

“You have a point, Sweetheart.” I patted her shoulder, "We're a big target, but we're also stronger in numbers.”

I picked up Jason and held him up so he was higher than me, “What about you, buddy? Think we're too big?”

Jason adjusted his mask to prevent it from slipping over his face and turning into his 6'5ft 350 lbs form before he signed to me, ‘Don't be arrogant, Dad.’ My adopted son understood our mission was fraught with danger, but his confidence was unwavering.

Alice chuckled, “Ash? I heard we're using The Delta to pull the camper?”

“Sleep six campers and my Oldsmobile can sleep two more.” Ash smiled, “That 8 out of our 14.”

“13. You forgot that The Nightmare King doesn't sleep.” Katherine folds her arms.

Tiffany laughed, “Everyone seems to have forgotten that Chucky and I are only 28 inches tall and can basically sleep anywhere without taking up space.”

“What about the RV?” I asked. My mind is already strategizing our journey.

“Sleep 8, if we used the pop-up and three shared the main bed.” Alice said. “The van is for weapon and food storage and the motorcycles are for individual travel. The van can also house Will and his wheelchair with room to travel with any victims that need relocation.”

They walked over to Arnie Cunningham’s shop where they saw the rest of the group with him giving reassurance to Christine that her driver will eventually wake up.

Archie looked up and waved at me, “Uncle Freddy! I have the vehicles for your team.” The 1958 Plymouth Fury gave the saddest honk you ever heard on a car, “NOW CHRISTINE! I know you're sad that Janet is in a coma, but you are joining Betelgeuse and the McFaddens.”

Christine gave another sad honk that sounded like the horn was broken. I gave her a pat on the hood, “It's okay, girl. Janet will wake up.”

Archie, the enigmatic mechanic who somehow conjured armored vehicles disguised as ordinary cars, stood beside his masterpiece, a gleaming RV that looked innocent enough but held secrets beneath its chrome exterior.

Will Stanton was already in the van. He stuck his head out of the front seat and smiled, “Ready. And armed. This baby was built for me. And it has a hidden weapon attached to the outside. It's as if the Mach Five was built by a group of psychopaths. I LOVE IT!”

My laughter echoed across the dusty ground. "Okay, Wizard Master," I said, giving him a playful pat on the head. Will, with his obsession with gadgets, tabletop RPGs, and guns. Nadda taught him a thing or two. I guess if you're stuck in a wheelchair all during the daylight you find something to do with your hands and mind. Weaponry, engineering, games, and magic became his main interests.

Alice smiled at me, “Will is in charge of supplies and victim transport. Hence why he will be driving the van. Ash, Rick, Kristen, Rolan, Joey, Chucky, Tiffany, and I would take the lead on the Oldsmobile. The rest will be in the RV at the rear.”

“And that's why I made you leader of the Dream Warriors!” I waved my hand in a circular motion, “Alright brats! Load ‘em up! We’re heading to Elk Grove, Michigan!”

Ash and Taryn made sure their motorcycles were secured before hopping into their designated vehicles. Chucky and Tiffany sat in the front seat of the Oldsmobile sandwich between Ash and Alice. They took off with Will following straight behind.

Mark Gray got behind the RV wheel and took the lead. I looked out the window and watched as we traveled East. The Iowa land that's supposed to be fertile with farmland was littered with the carnage from earlier. The Glamour Demons that were staying behind were still munching on the Deadite corpses.

After we were a good ways from Porta Inferni Alice contacted the whole crew with the Shining, {It’s too quiet,} Alice said, her voice echoing through our minds. {Like something’s waiting for us.}

{Maybe it's just the heat,} Chucky reasoned. I could sense him peering out the window, his eyes scanning the scrubland that stretched on either side of the road. {There's nothing out here but tumbleweeds and ghosts.}

{Exactly,} Alice said, her voice tinged with urgency. {The ghosts are silent. We’re the only ones hearing each other.}

Mark’s mind voice crackled with a mischievous thrill. {Think of the possibilities, guys! We’re like super spies - communicating telepathically, solving mysteries with the power of our minds!}

Ash’s response was immediate and sharp. {Yeah, well, there’s a big difference between super spies and super dead. Deadites can read thoughts too, and if Evil Freddy’s on their side, he could be using our dreams to get inside our heads.}

I nodded, the knives on my glove gleamed as I anticipated when I met my evil self. {We need to be careful.}

As the miles turned into hours, the Dream Warriors fell into an uneasy silence. Each of them was lost in their own thoughts, their minds flitting between the horrors they had already faced and the unknown dangers that lay ahead. We had already passed the Illinois and Indiana state lines. And finally entered Michigan. I thought I saw glimpses of the Great Lakes.

Suddenly, Alice's telepathy shattered the quiet. {I sense something... up ahead. It’s big. And it’s not good...}

{According to the GPS, that's Elk Grove.} Chucky stated, his voice laced with apprehension. He could sense the tension rising in the group, the air thick with unspoken fears.

{You guys feel that?} Alice asked.

Rick’s mind voice moans, {MORE DEADITES! I love zombie video games, but I really hate living in one.}

Ash's voice came out confused {Why does Elk Grove sound so familiar to me?}

{Who knows with you. You're a bisexual mess that did so much space-time traveling. Like how many potions you drank and you fell in so many fountains of youths that we no longer know how old you are.} I laughed.

{The space-time traveling was fun! Hey! Have I ever told you about the version of myself that was the 45th President of The United States? Fucker wear a blue suit with half his blazer sporting the stars and stripes.}

{What!?} Taryn's voice sangsong through the connection. {Ass hole! You never told us that one. You always tell us about the pirate with the claw for a hand and the female one.}

{He wasn't a pirate… He just looked like a pirate. He was a Guardian, as he guards the gateway between Hell and Earth.}

Joey curped in {My favorite story was Savini Ash, who got so psychologically corrupted from being around the Original Evil for so long that he started to look like a Cenobite.}

{Mine was the poor sap that was eaten by the anamorphic duck that was also a zombie in New York.} Chucky laughed {Is it true that he never went to the cabin and still had both his hands?}

{We're entering the town line. Best to limit the psychic communication.}

The sun hung low in the Michigan sky as the Dream Warriors approached Elk Grove. Alice’s urgent warning hung in the air like a storm cloud, a palpable tension threading through the crew. The RV rattled slightly, grinding over the cracked asphalt as it followed the Oldsmobile with its motley crew of riders and vehicles.

As we crossed the town line, a shiver of anticipation coursed through me. The atmosphere grew heavier, choked with the weight of foreboding. At first glimpse, Elk Grove appeared quaint, a small town ensnared in a state of eerie stillness. But beneath its deceptive charm lurked an unsettling sensation that pricked my burnt skin.

{Ash, don’t stop.} I instructed through the Shining, keeping my voice low. {Just keep driving. We need to gather intel before we hunker down.}

Ash focused and steady, nodded in the rearview mirror. The Oldsmobile rolled cautiously ahead, Will activated his guns on the side of the van, and the RV followed suit as we maneuvered through the empty streets lined with abandoned shops and shuttered windows. The silence amplified the creaks of our vehicles and the muffled weight of our collective anxieties.

{Will, be careful not to hit us with those guns.} I ordered.

{Yessir.}

I stood next to Mark as he kept the RV steady as it followed the others in. Chucky was restless, stood up in his seat between Ash and Alice to have a better view over the dashboard. “Where the hell is everyone?” he grumbled, eyeing the ghostly storefronts that loomed like sentinels. He had become the group’s self-appointed jester, using humor as armor against our escalating fears. “Do Deadites throw parties we weren’t invited to?”

“They might have better taste than to invite you, Doll.” Ash replied dryly, grip tightening around the steering wheel of the Oldsmobile. “Stay sharp, Chucky.”

Tiffany also stood up to see over the dashboard with her husband, her eyes flicking between Ash and the road. “We need a plan. If Alice senses something, it means it’s close. Too close.”

Alice contacted me through the Shining {Uncle Freddy, should we split up?}

{Negative. That's the fastest way for the Deadites to pick us off.}

Jason pulled my sweater. ‘Let me out. Use me as a canary.’

“No.” I said firmly.

‘Dad. I can't die, remember?’ Jason's hands were moving steadily in his sign language. ‘I can do this.’

I didn't want my kid getting into danger. Even if it's true that he can't die, hurting still hurts. I pulled all my doubts to the side and looked at the little kid in overalls, “You're sure you want to play canary.”

Jason gave an affirmative nod. Then turned and hopped out of the RV. Because we were moving at a snail's pace Jason was able to run ahead of us and passed the Delta. Alice stuck her hand out the window to give him a fist bump. “Keep your head on a swivel.”

With a determined look, Jason sprinted into the hushed streets of Elk Grove. I couldn’t help but feel a mix of pride and terror. He was brave, but as the shadows of the town seemed to shift around him, I couldn’t shake the feeling that he was walking into a trap.

{Keep your eyes on him,} I ordered, feeling my heart drop into my stomach as the tension escalated. We moved slowly, inching forward, a collective breath caught in our throats like the air before a storm.

“Chucky, stay alert,” Ash barked, but his gaze was fixed ahead, wary of the silence that was becoming almost deafening.

Suddenly, Jason stopped dead in his tracks. The little figure stood stark against the backdrop of the quiet town, his expression shifting from determination to confusion. I watched, dread creeping in as his eyes widened, and he pointed across the street.

A flicker of movement burst from a shadowy alley—a figure, tall and gaunt, with hollow eyes that shone like the void. Jason calmly walked up to a fallen stop sign and pulled down his hockey mask just as a swarm poured from the shadows: Deadites, grotesque and withering, their twisted forms undulating like a dark tide. As they emerged, they let out a cacophony of guttural screeches that filled the silence, and the horror that lurked in Elk Grove was unleashed.

Luckily Jason was faster and was in his hulking form and had picked up the fallen sign. He swung it with such speed and force that it was used as both a blade and club.

Katherine and I Blinked next to Jason. The Krueger Family were slashing against the hoard. Katherine had both hands with my signature gloves. I called out to Alice and the others, {Keep moving!}

Chucky shot a glance at Alice, panic flickering in his eyes. “What are they doing? We can't leave those three behind!”

“Freddy said to keep moving. Move!” Alice yelled.

Will rolled the van ahead and started firing his guns to plow a way through. Ash stepped on the gas and Mark followed.

Will rained lead down toward snarling figures, and I felt the thud of bullets erupting from his guns, striking true into the surging wave of grotesqueries. The chaos murmured around me, an unsettling orchestration of desperation and building rage.

My kids and I mowed down as many Deadites as possible but the army was limitless. I was starting to wear out. Not as young as I used to be. My hand and arms were cramping as I slashed another fucker down.

The three vehicles were still in sight but were also mowing down their share of the corpses. We were losing. The sound of a chainsaw was heard as I nearly cursed out Ash for disobeying orders. Only to realize it wasn't my Ash.

The Ash from this world was old enough to be a candidate for a Depends ad. He emerged from the shadows, flanked by two capable young adults, each with their weapons sizzling with tension. “Now why would Freddy Krueger and Jason Voorhees be fighting Deadites? Aren’t you all on the same side?” The older Ash brandished a gauntlet made from an old Nintendo system; it was both ridiculous and iconic.

“After we take out the horde!” I barked back, anger lacing my tone. Then, through the Shining, I focused, rallying the troops. {They have the numbers, but we have them surrounded! Fall in! Fall in!}

The roar of Ash’s chainsaw wasn't the only sound of hope. From across the battlefield, Joey’s supersonic scream rendered Deadites into disarray, their grotesque forms vibrating from the force, some literally bursting.

Kristen and Alice teamed up, blending our nightmarish illusions with reality, dragging phantoms from my dreamscape to trample the advancing hordes. Taryn—my punk rock heroine—danced through the chaos while expertly wielding her switchblades, her clothes glowing with the energy of the ’80s that matched the adrenaline coursing through her veins.

Roland summoned his superhuman strength and launched an abandoned car at a cluster of Deadites, crushing them under the weight of unwelcome doom. Chucky and Tiffany were using their speed and voodoo magic to turn the Deadites against one another.

“Keep your heads in the game!” Ash shouted from behind us, rallying the group. His chainsaw roared back to life, the sound of a siren call for our fellow warriors.

Both Mark and Will took their dream forms. The gunslinger superhero, Phantom Prowler. And the dream sorcerer, Wizard Master. With the power of bullets and magic the two pushed through together.

The Older Ash, chuckled darkly. “You think you can take them on without a little music?”

“Hey, we didn’t invite you to this concert, Bitch.” I shot back, grinning despite the situation.

But it wasn’t long before another surge of Deadites crashed atop us, merciless as the tides. “Fuck!” Desperation clawed at my throat. I am the protector of my family! In that moment, a pang of fear coursed through me—what if this time, I failed?

Just as despair seeped into my resolve, a flash of flames erupted from the van, engulfing the nearby Deadites in a blaze that sent blackened ash swirling into the air. I didn’t just hope it was Janet finally waking from her coma; I needed it to be. So much so that I had forgotten that she was back in Porta Inferni.

I bolted toward the fire, adrenaline guiding me as I flung open the side door of the van, anticipation blooming like the flames within. Instead of Janet, our Phoenix of Porta Inferni, a child climbed out of the van. They looked about ten years old, with a shimmering demeanor reminiscent of glowing embers. Their eyes sparkled with fierce determination, a mix of innocence and primal hunger.

“What the—?” My disbelief sliced through the chaos. They smiled at me, their face shifting in form with each heartbeat. They were a glimpse of the chaotic beauty from our world, both wondrous and terrifying. Spawned from Janet and Creepy and shows characteristics of both parents through the shifting of their face.

“Greetings, Uncle Freddy. Mind if I join you.” The child dashed through the horde, a blur of flame and light. The Deadites that weren’t consumed by the holy phoenix flames were devoured by the hungry little spark. “I’m starving!” they declared, and each bite they took sent a tremor of horror mixed with awe through me.

They were beautiful.

As the battle raged around us, I couldn’t help but watch in astonishment as our unexpected hero unleashed extraordinary chaos within the foe. The child morphed in a dazzling dance of light and shadows, flickering between forms, a living embodiment of flames and fury. What had the Phoenix of Porta Inferni wrought during her slumber?

“Is that…” Old Ash murmured, his voice harsh with incredulity. “A snack-sized phoenix?”

“Phoenix-Glamour hybrid, actually,” I responded, swallowing anxiety as I witnessed the Deadites regretfully retreating only to face their fiery demise.

Young Ash glanced at the child, his eyes wide with realization. “Is that Creepy and Janet’s kid?”

“Yep,” I replied, a mix of admiration and concern twisting in my gut.

Young Ash raised an eyebrow, bewildered. “How?”

“They snuck into the van before we headed out,” I explained, shaking my head in disbelief while watching the Deadites burn.

“So it seems the kid inherited their mom's phoenix powers and their dad's hunger,” Young Ash observed while the rest of us stood at the edge of the mayhem, breathing a collective sigh of relief. The Dream Warriors regrouped, panting but triumphant.

Ash sat beside the older version of himself, curiosity burrowing in his expression. “So… What’s your middle name?”

Old Ash, still catching his breath, put his gauntlet back on. “Same as yours, I guess…”

“Nope! Most likely not. I traveled throughout the multiverse and met many versions of ourselves,” Young Ash replied, handing a water bottle to the Hispanic kid nearby. The college age kid took a swig and then passed it to the angry girl beside him, a smirk forming on her lips as she assessed the moment.

I swiftly entered their minds, sifting through thoughts and secrets. The answers I found weren’t pretty. “His middle name is Joanne, Ash,” I revealed.

Ash Joanne snarled, “Stay out of my head, Bacon Bits.”

“Yeah, I wasn’t a fan of your pathetic machismo and sludge that was in there. Ash James asked you a question and you weren’t answering,” I snapped back.

“Fuck you, Freddy.” He glared, then turned his attention back. “You didn’t answer my question, though. Why are you and Voorhees fighting Deadites?”

Jason took off his mask and returned back to a sweet little boy. He walked up to the old man and started to use sign language, ‘Talk to my dad like that and I'll make you swallow my machete.’

Kelly choked on the water bottle. Apparently she knew sign language. Their shit for brains leader didn't. Pablo didn't, but understood Kelly's reaction. “El Jefe, I don't think we should provoke them.”

Ash Joanne looked at Ash James gauntlet, “You still have the medieval prosthetic that you made? Lost mine a long time ago.”

“Nah. This is like the third one I had to rebuild,” Ash replied, glancing at his older self. “We’re from a timeline where Freddy, Jason, Pinhead, and Michael are the ones who kill the next Hitlers, pedophiles, and those who abuse supernatural powers for their gain.”

“Your middle name is James?” Joanne asked Ash.

“Yep. Named after my grandfather. Why did your dad use the Boy Name Sue approach?”

“Quite literally to toughen me up! Fuckin got beat up as a kid because of that shit. Fuck you for having a normal name.” Ash Joanne laughed. “I did some time-traveling myself. Wanna exchange war stories?”

“Traved to Egypt to defeat a newly resurrected Evil Ash, going into the future, being trapped in a mental asylum, fighting with classic monsters, being killed, and ending up in another universe. Rinse and repeat. Because of a constant dip in a Fountain Of Youth and consumption of potions I’m actually a lot older than I look.”

“Really? I spent sometime in an mental asylum also… Haven't been to Egypt. The Fountain of Youth and Classic Monsters is new.” Old Ash turned towards Ash James, “Where did you find the Fountain?”

“Probably at some cursed taco stand,” Ash James smirked, rolling his eyes. I almost smiled at how my Ash was withholding the location of the Fountain, especially when we don't know if this world even has one. The air crackled with tension, the aftermath of battle still buzzing around us.

“Can we focus?” I interjected, glancing back at the child phoenix, devouring the last remnants of the Deadite horde. How had Janet’s child turned into such a fantastic weapon? I still couldn’t wrap my head around it, and what kind of future awaited us if this was the power we were facing. “We don’t know how stable that magic is, or what kind of babysitting we've signed up for.”

“Aw, come on,” Ash Joanne shrugged, flashing a lopsided grin. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

“Famous last words,” Alice said. She started handing everyone some food.

Chucky watched as the child rejoined us, “We have a phoenix child that eats the dead, and somehow, our timelines are merging because history is a little too fond of plot twists. Did anyone consider that perhaps that makes us all kinds of dangerous?”

“But awesome at the same time!” Mark chirped, his gunslinger persona radiating enthusiasm. “A magical child fighting alongside us? This is literally a story waiting to be told.”

“Yep! And we’ll probably need to edit that story a bunch when it gets out,” I replied, my heart still racing from the earlier wave of anxiety about failing to protect my family. Jason and Katherine curled up against me.

Ash James said, taking a deep breath. “Before we swap war stories over a bonfire of bodies, do you guys feel up to facing the music again?”

My Dream Warriors groaned. I laughed, “We’ll clean up this town. Then head out to Springwood, Ohio-”

I was interrupted by Old Ash’s bark of laughter, “YOU'RE PLANNING ON GOING THERE?!” After he finally calmed down he looked at me square in the eyes, “Have fun, Pizza Face.”

***

“We cleaned up every Deadite in sight,” Taryn reported, her punk rocker attire shimmering in the dim light. She flicked her switchblade playfully, eyes glinting with confidence and provocation. “But we can’t rest yet.”

We found a portal in a crumbling warehouse on the edges of Elk Grove. Don't know how the portal got there. Didn't care. My gaze directed at the silvery shimmer at the far end of the warehouse. It pulsated like a heartbeat, whispering of lost dreams and nightmares yet to come. “I can feel it. Alice, you and Kristen need to stay here while we go through. If anyone gets pulled in, you can pull them out with your powers.”

Alice inhaled deeply. Her light had been flickering since the battle began, and she felt the weight of her responsibility. “I’ll do my best. But remember, we have to stay focused. The moment we divert our attention, the Deadites will seep back out.”

Will pulled out his grimoire, “I can stay with Alice. I’ll keep casting protective and healing spells.”

“Good thinking!” I gave Will a pat on the shoulder, making sure my razor glove doesn't nick him. I straightened my fedora as me and the rest of the group prepare to do what we do best.

“Let's Fuck shit up!” Ash Joanne was about to charge into the portal without a plan when my Ash stopped him.

Old Ash’s bravado sparked an unforgiving debate; Ash James shot back with equal vehemence. “We work smarter, Old Man. Just because you want to jump headfirst doesn’t mean we all want to follow your death wish.”

As insults volleyed, Alice’s face paled, a flicker of worry breaking through her usual resolve. “Can we set aside the bickering? We need to focus on what’s at stake.”

Taryn, ever the instigator, rolled her eyes. “Seriously, Ash? Can we not argue like children? We have Deadites to wipe out.”

“Yeah, well, you should be thankful for my experience!” Old Ash barked, his machismo drenching the air like an uninvited stench. “If it weren’t for me, you’d all be dead already!”

“And we thank you for that, but that doesn't mean we'll let you be an asshole to us.” I said. Before Old Ash said anything else I yelled at him, “Enough! Our enemies are waiting, and they won’t hesitate. Focus on the task ahead—”

“Our Freddy is a good man and a wise leader.” My daughter snapped. her razors clicking as she flexed her gloved hands. The tension crackled between them.

“This is man talk, butt out.” Old Ash shot fire back, his flames of ego blazing.

“El Jefe?” Pablo looked at his leader with concern, “Why being hostile? We were getting along so well earlier.”

I could feel the tension rising, emotions running hot, as the conflict between the two versions of Ash began to turn ugly. The old Ash was consumed by hatred wrapped in toxic masculinity, while Our Ash had evolved beyond such archaic beliefs. “Look, we’re not doing this. Law of the fight: leave old grudges behind, and face our common enemy.”

Old Ash grumbles, obviously not happy with taking orders from Freddy Krueger. “Fine. But don’t come crying to me if one of you or the Dream Warriors gets your head bitten off.”

The air cracked as I addressed the group, fixing my fedora for the last time before stepping toward the portal. “Stay close. We’re going in.”

The shimmering veil pulsed even stronger, whispering of dangers unseen. It beckoned us forward, urging us to risk everything to rid our world of the Deadites for good.

As we stepped closer, anticipation wove through our group, a tension mingled with excitement. Rolling my shoulders back, I turned to face the portal one last time, ready to plunge into whatever lay on the other side—a clash of dreams and nightmares, a battle of titans. Equipped with a ragtag band of misfits possessing their unique powers, I felt invincible.

As we entered I looked around, “Aw… Are we in the Hell Labyrinth?”

“Looks like it.” Joey said, “It's moments like this is why I miss Janet. She always seems to know the safest path.”

“I know the path!” Janet's child chirped, “I can see the path.”

Chucky, who was being dragged like the doll he was, was holding their hand, “So where to?”

They led the way with “This way. Over here.”

Tiffany looked at her husband, “Are you okay Chucky?”

“I'm built for this. Don't worry.” Chucky smiled at Tiffany.

I looked up, “We should have seen the Leviathan by now. Where is it?”

Ash Joanne shurges, “Ruby once told me that Leviathan and the Kandarian Demon duked it out and now the Labyrinth belongs to the Deadites.”

“That… might have made this earlier.” I said.

As we moved deeper into the labyrinth, the air trembled with an ominous vibration, an undercurrent of magic gone awry. The walls whispered threats, and gnarled hands clawed at mythical shadows. “What was that?” Kristen said softly, breaking the silence that wrapped around us like a shroud.

“Just the Labyrinth welcoming us,” I joked. “Don’t worry. It only eats your sanity, not your flesh!”

No more jokes, Uncle Freddy!” Rick chimed in, shaking his head. “We need every shred of focus we have.”

“Sorry sorry.” I pulled out an atomic bomb out of my pocket, “This should be a good place for it.”

I felt a tug on my sweater. I looked down and smiled at Janet’s kid. They smiled back and gave me a jar of red liquid, “Don't worry. It's not Mommy's blood. But it's still from a phoenix. The first one.”

I took the jar and started to stick it in the bomb, “The first one? You mean the one from the Garden of Eden?”

The child nodded, “Their blood is the most potent.”

Not going to ask how the child got that blood in the course of a week of its birth, but I reasoned that they used their Glamour powers to summon something through space and time.

{Alice! Kristen! Pull us out.} I said through the Shining.

Me and everyone else felt the pull of Alice and Kristen’s powers. And before we knew it we were back to the warehouse.

The oppressive atmosphere of the Hell Labyrinth lingered in my mind like a heavy fog, even as we emerged back into the familiar, faint metallic scent of rust wafted through the air, mixing with the stale odor of old wood and dust. Moonlight was peeking in through broken windows. The resonating silence was a stark contrast to the whispering walls and growls of the unknown. I leaned against a nearby crate, catching my breath.

“Everyone okay?” I glanced around at the ragtag bunch who’d been through battles both in dreams and reality. Each face was painted with a mixture of relief and confusion, as though we weren’t quite certain what had just transpired.

“Chucky?” Tiffany broke the silence, her voice steadying as she checked on her husband. “You’re breathing heavy, but you look... stable.”

“I told you I’m built for this,” Chucky replied, wiping imaginary sweat from his plastic forehead. “But that labyrinth is no joke. I prefer being the one who does the slicing and dicing, not the one being hunted.”

Ash Joanne looked at me funny, “Why are we back here? Didn't you want to stop the Deadites?”

I looked at the silvery portal and handed Janet’s kid a paper stick. “We did.”

The Kid smiled at the stick when they recognized what it was and started to swirl the stick in the portal. The portal got smaller and smaller. When the portal got small enough to stick on the small paper rod. The Kid then stuck the portal into their mouth like it was a lollipop.

I pulled out a detonator from my hat and pressed the button. The Kid jumped a little, but they smiled as they took out the stick from their mouth, “Yummy! That last bite was spicy.”

The air changed around us, the hollow silence giving way to the rhythmic drumming of my heart. As I leaned against the crate, I cast a furtive glance at my comrades, each one a living testament to the unlikely collaboration of talents and quirks. The oppressive ambiance of the Hell Labyrinth still clung to us like cobwebs. It felt strange, being back in the warehouse, our temporary sanctuary, where shadows writhed in the flickering moonlight like restless spirits.

“Now that we’re out,” I said, breaking the tension, “Shouldn’t we call it a night? That last encounter was enough to keep even the bravest of nightmares at bay for a while.” I attempted humor, but my joke hung heavy in the air, like an unfired bullet.

“No way,” Ash Joanne declared, his eyes gleaming intensely. “If we’ve come this far, we have to finish what we started. We can’t let the Deadites claim any more territory.”

Ash James looked at Old Ash, “We can't fight if we're too tired to fight. Luckily Freddy doesn't sleep and can watch over us.”

The Kid smiled at the Dream Warriors, “I don't sleep either, so I would be watching over you with Uncle Freddy!”

***

After everyone rested up we started to prepare to head out to Springwood, Ohio. The Dream Warriors were itching to head out to Springwood, Ohio. The Deadites are no longer in Elk Grove, but something told me the sinister forces weren’t done with us yet.

I pulled my long sweater over my burnt skin, the fabric brushing against the reminders of my past—a smoldering history of rage, pain, and a thirst for revenge. I glanced at my gloved hand, holding my signature weapon, the razor-sharp fingers of my nightmares. I was never far from it. I had to remain prepared in case there were more monsters to go after my family.

“Hey, Uncle Freddy!” Ash James called out with that goofy mix of enthusiasm and preparation that had become his custom. “We’re ready to head out!”

“Yeah, let’s get the hell out of here,” I replied before giving him a telepathic message, {The sooner we get away from that older version of yours the better.}

Old Ash, however, was in rare form, harassing Will. “What would a fag like you be able to do in that wheelchair? I was surprised you even needed it after all that magic shit you pulled.”

“Look, when I’m not the Wizard Master, I need my wheelchair to get around. That doesn’t mean I’m useless,” Will retorted, steel in his voice. “Be an ableist somewhere else, and keep your homophobia to yourself!”

“Pussy,” Old Ash shot back, leering at Taryn like she was a potential conquest. “Tell your lady friend she’s asking for it dressed like that—”

SMACK!

The sound reverberated through the air, a cheer rising from our group, a chaotic symphony composed of support and newfound resolve. Never had I been so proud of my daughter at that moment. The pained glare cast at Old Ash by Kristen reminded me that strength often blooms from unexpected places. It was these bonds, these echoes of familial loyalty, that tethered us to humanity—if only just.

“Be grateful it was me who hit you. If Daddy were any faster, he’d have cut your balls off,” she warned.

His face twisted into a snarl. His two companions pulled him away. “Why do you gotta act like a bunch of sissies? Letting a woman fight your battles.”

“El Jefe,” the boy stared, “I think we should go our separate ways.”

Kelly looked at me with a determined stare, “Good luck, Good Freedy… I can't believe I said that. But I mean it. If anyone can get rid of our Freddy Krueger it's you.”

Our Ash, undeterred by the antics of his ancient counterpart, shot back, “Hey fuckhead!”

Old Ash turned his attention back, righteous indignation lighting his eyes. “What the fuck do you want?”

With a cocky grin, Ash James settled into his Oldsmobile, revving the engine like a knight donning his armor. “Just wanted to let you know… I got a boyfriend!”

“There's no way my alternate version is a faggot!” Old Ash roared in indignation.

“Who the hell cares?” Ash James replied, effortlessly dodging the jeers of his old self. “I’m still fighting the same battles you are. Besides, I prefer being at the bottom; it’s more fun!” With a mock salute, he hit the gas, leading us all against the specter of his past.

“Hey, you two can come with us if you like,” Will called out, driving the armored van.

Pablo smiled sheepishly. “Sorry… We can’t abandon El Jefe. Without him, he’d probably be dead drunk, with Deadites eating his ass.”

Will nodded, his annoyance flaring as he gave Old Ash the finger. “Good luck with that, pal!”

As Taryn roared up on her motorcycle she handed Kelly one of her many switchblades before she too followed the others, “From one feminist to another, don't let that fucker break you.”

Mark emerged with the RV, Roland’s head dipped out the window, adding a playful grin. “Hey, did you know that there’s a Lady Ash Williams?”

“Fuck you!” Old Ash barked, while we all laughed, a sound of unity resonating as we steered away from Elk Grove.

I relished the wild spirit that had ignited among us. I felt the tension ease just a little with the laughter of the group, a crowd of misfits scouring the world for their own demons—only some of those demons were very much real.

{Uncle Freddy?} Alice's voice reached to my mind, {You know we’re walking into a storm. I hope you have a plan beyond killing everything that moves.}

{Sweetheart,} I replied with an exaggerated flourish, {my entire existence is a plan—a twisted, delightful symphony of chaos and mayhem.} I could sense her hesitation, but I had my share of protective instincts woven into my being, and I wouldn’t let harm come to her, The Dream Warriors, or anyone else I cared for—not while I existed to rage against the darkness.

The highway stretched ahead, a vein of concrete leading us deeper into despair. The world outside grew dimmer as the sun began to set, spreading hues of crimson and gold across the sky—a bloody backdrop promising doom.

We pulled into Springwood before we even realized how lost in our thoughts we had become. The abandoned playground, rusting swings creaking under the weight of a ghostly breeze, felt like a pivotal nod to our childhood fears. The air was thick with an ominous energy, one that filled us with trepidation and purpose.

I didn't want to frighten anyone here so I transformed my burnt skin to a healthy pink. I ran my fingers through my red curls and I switched my infamous striped sweater for a plain blue button-up. I turned to my kids gathered around me as I stuck a pose, “What do you think? Does it look normal?”

Joey, adjusting his blue sunglasses with his signature nonchalance, gave me a thumbs up. “You look good, Uncle Freddy. But let’s be honest—‘normal’ for you is a bit of a stretch.”

Laughter bubbled up, and it felt good, a delightful balm against the oppressive aura that surrounded us. I stepped out of the RV, the metallic door creaking like the old swings amidst the silence of decay. The others exited their respective vehicles, turning to survey the desolate town like warriors surveying a battlefield.

A harrowed old woman, her face a roadmap of despair, suddenly appeared, gripping my shirt with a bony fist. “Sir, you must get the children away! They’re in danger!”

Before I could respond, an old man rushed to pry her hands off of me, his face a mask of concern. “So sorry, sir, but your group looks like it’s mainly college kids and two little ones. Springwood is not safe for them!”

I looked at Jason and The Kid, they were carrying Chucky and Tiffany to make it look like they were ordinary kids holding ordinary dolls. The Kid most likely hypnotized the entire town to think that they were innocent little tots.

“You're frightening our youngests,” I growled, “What happened to this place?”

“Freddy Krueger is what happened!” The old lady screeched, collapsing into tears, her anguish raw and palpable. “All the children…”

A chill raced through me, a stark realization of the impact my evil self had cast upon this town. I knew the evil version of me was a monster, devoured by shadows of his own making, but this legacy? It was suffocating. To have left such a deep scar... I could feel the remnants of fear clawing at the edges of my mind, a dull echo of the lives once lived here. Their terror grasped at my conscience, threatening to unravel the façade I had donned for protection.

“We just need some gas and supplies,” I lied, my voice smooth but distant. “Once we restock, we will be heading to New Jersey.”

“Fine, fine. I'm sure Nancy will accommodate you, but you have to leave right after for your children’s safety.” The old man said as he dragged his wife to the house nearby.

Katherine gasped, “Did he say Nancy? Like Nancy Thompson?”

My heart aches, “That's not our Nancy. Our Nancy died…”

I had to stop before tears threatened to fall from my eyes. Is this world's Nancy alive? If she is I hope to not meet her for fear that I want to be able to distinguish between her and my Nancy, who I failed to protect.

“Telling me this world’s Nancy is alive makes my blood run cold,” Alice mused nearby, her voice an anchor as I floated in my long-forgotten memories of our version of Nancy. “What if we meet her, and she thinks —”

“She won’t,” I interrupted gently. “She can’t know who we are. This world has its own nightmares; we can’t let ours spill over.” With a forced smirk, I gestured to the crimson horizon. “Besides, this place holds its own terrors, and I’m feeling particularly generous with my wrath today.”

“Alice.” I beckoned her closer, my voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper. “Can you sense anything? Any lingering malice among these people? The old lady—she seemed broken beyond repair.”

She hesitated, eyes narrowing, the air around us thickening with expectation. "It’s different here, Uncle Freddy. It’s not just fear. It’s like they’ve been steeped in sorrow for so long, they can’t remember what joy feels like. Can you feel it, Uncle Freddy.”

I nodded, “I do. Let's start a plan to get rid of the evil me.”

Rick smiled sadly at me, “Ain't that why you trained us, Uncle Freddy? To be able to kill you if you go dark?”

Will rolled his wheelchair near me as he looked at Rick, “But he hasn't gone dark. This version of Uncle Freddy has been dark. This is going to be a true test of our powers.”

Katherine rummaged through the van for weapons, her movements quick and purposeful. “We need to take the fight to him. To confront this monster that’s been hiding in the dreams of Springwood,” she said, her voice steady despite the dread hanging in the air.

She pulled out holy water, salt rock, guns, potions, blades, and more guns. Each of my kids took a weapon that matched their skills. And pump themselves up.

“Let’s move,” I said, standing tall, embracing the resolve that was washing over me. As we began to form a strategy, I could feel the scrapes of nostalgia mixed with dread creeping closer. This town was a battleground and graveyard, memories of laughter and joy buried beneath layers of pain and sorrow.

We made our way toward the dilapidated schoolhouse that loomed in the distance, its windows cracked and grimy with neglect, a husk draped in melancholy. Each step felt heavy, echoing in my mind like a taunting reminder of my past sins.

“Let’s stick together,” I cautioned, looking at the kids as their eyes gleamed with determination. “No straying. If we see anything out of the ordinary, we regroup, understand?”

Joey replied with a mischievous smile, “Uncle Freddy, you say that like you’re not the king of strange.”

“Touché,” I replied, clenching my jaw as we stepped into the shadows of the school. Darkness engulfed us, a shroud where memories lingered like whispers. As we moved deeper, it became evident that the stench of fear and despair had seeped into these walls, twisting them in ways that sent shivers of fear down our spines.

We found the perfect spot to enter the dream realm. A classroom crusted with dust, the long-abandoned desks like specters from a time unremembered. I walked up to the chalkboard and used my blades against the wall, “Cover your ears. This is going to sound terrible.”

Ash groaned, “Seriously, Uncle Freddy?”

With a determined grip on the blade, I began to carve into the faded chalkboard, the scratches echoing through the empty room like a funeral dirge. The sound reverberated in the silence and I could feel the pupils of my kids growing wide, their apprehension palpable.

“Just trust me,” I murmured, gritting my teeth as I etched the final symbol—a modulated glyph that glowed faintly as if awakening from a long slumber.

Dust swirled around us, clouding the old classroom air, but I could sense something shifting, an energy untethering from the seams of this world.

“Okay, everyone, hold hands,” I instructed, my voice low and steady despite the tension boiling just beneath the surface. They reached out, forming a circle. Alice pressed her fingers against mine tightly, concern flickering across her face, while Joey wore a confident grin that belied his nervousness.

“On three,” I counted down, “one, two, three!”

In unison, we activated the glyph. A pulse of light radiated from the symbol, igniting the room in a blinding flash. The air hummed with energy as the world around us began to dissolve like mist under the sun.

As our vision cleared, we found ourselves standing on the precipice of the dream realm—a chaotic tapestry woven from memories, fears, and malevolence. A landscape of twisted halls and dreamlike creatures sprawled before us. I felt a shiver skitter down my spine.

“I think I can send us to our dream realm,” I murmured, waving a hand in the air. Flashes of memories stitched themselves together, reshaping the scene before us into a familiar courtyard bathed in golden light, an oasis amidst the chaos. The shiver along my spine faded as control coursed through me as we stood in my palace.

“Your Majesty!” One of my Dream Demons appeared, “You have returned?”

“Not necessarily,” I closed my eyes as I bask in my nightmares, “I was testing if there was a connection between this realm and the other dream realm.”

“Ah! Yes. That makes sense since dreams have always blurred life, death, and the multiverse.” The demon rubbed its forehead on mine so we share the same thoughts and madness. “Are you planning on luring the evil version of you here?”

“Not before learning his weaknesses.” A scary thought crossed my mind, “I didn't let him here, did I?”

“Luckily no.”

I gave a sigh of relief, “Good.” I turned towards my kids, “I don't think the Freddy in this world is an omniscience in the Dream World. I feel his presence, but I don't think he's aware of me.”

Katherine looked confused, so did the other Dream Warriors, “That doesn't make sense. Shouldn't he be The Morpheus of this world?”

My demons, spirits, and nightmares had gathered around me and my warriors. One of my child-like spirits stepped forward, “He’s not a true Nightmare King. I was out to haunt the new areas and he felt more like a parasite than The Morpheus.”

One of my horse shaped nightmares tapped his hoof down on the floor, “He didn't sense me when I was next to him. If he did, he ignored me completely.”

I looked at the nightmare, “You were right next to my Evil Self?”

“Yes, my King. He felt like he had the same energy as before you became our King of Nightmares. A ghost. Nothing more.”

I tapped one of my bladed fingers on my chin, “The Dream Demons of this world didn't choose him?” The spirits didn't say anything. Probably because it was new territory for them. I waved my hand dismissively, “Thank you for your hard work. But my Dream Warriors will take it from here.”

Joey's eyebrows raised, ““Then we must confront him. If he’s a parasite, we can’t let him fester.”

“We still need to find this world's Freddy’s weakness.” Said Alice with determination, “We should test his powers and study what he would do. Uncle Freddy is the Nightmare King and can watch over us with his powers from the Dream Palace.”

“Sounds like a plan, also try not to be seen by this world's Nancy.” I couldn't imagine what horrors Evil Freddy put Nancy through.

I waved my gloved hand again. Creating an ethereal window. The Dream Warriors left my Palace. Ash, Chucky, Tiffany, and Jason stayed with me as we watched the Dream Realm that the Warriors were going to explore.

Will rolled through a danky tunnel. As we peered through the shimmering veil, the scene before us unfolded with breathless clarity. Will, rolling in his wheelchair, navigated a dark, soulless tunnel. My anger flared as I heard Evil Freddy’s mocking laughter echoing through the space.

“Hey wheels? I thought I killed all you Dream Warriors.” Evil Freddy laughed. “I guess I will kill you again.”

Will got up from his chair and transformed into the Wizard Master. I gave Will some encouragement through the Shining, {Show the creep who's boss.}

{Thanks, Uncle Freddy.}

Evil Freddy was seething from being ignored, “No matter. You’ll be easy pickings like the others. Like I told the other Wizard Master, I don't believe in magic.”

Will lifted his arms as his grimoire appeared before him, pages flipping furiously as he recited an incantation. My heart soared as the words resonated with power.

“That's okay. You don't have to. Because in the end it only matters if I do.”

“Blah, blah,” scoffed Evil Freddy, dismissing the effort with a wave of his razor-gloved hand. “What’s that going to do? You think magic can save you from me?”

Light came out of Will’s spell book and shot against Evil Freddy’s chest. A ball of light came out of Freddy and shot back to Will. The Wizard Master fell backwards. “Ow…”

Something had shifted in the balance of power. Evil Freddy stood there, shock etched across his twisted features, before fury ignited in his eyes. “Give me back that soul, Bitch!” he snarled, rage spilling from his voice.

{Uncle Fredd, I think I absorbed the Other Will’s soul.} My Will got up and looked at Evil Freddy with a sick sense of victory.

Evil Freddy, now at his boiling point, summoned forth an abominable sight—a wheelchair twisted and warped, every inch resembling some medieval torture device. It rattled ominously as he crafted his response, infused with malice and the promise of agony.

Will laughed, “First off, metal as fuck.” Will gave Evil Freddy the devil's horns, “Second… That might have worked on your Will, but I'm built differently.”

Summoning his chair once more, it transformed into a futuristic hovercraft armed with all manner of defensive artillery—lasers, semi-automatics, rockets—all glimmering with promise.

“Boom.”

Before Evil Freddy could react, Will unleashed a storm of gunfire and light. Lasers chewed through the darkness, each blast a fierce proclamation of rebellion against the nightmare. The tunnel lit up with chaotic brilliance, drowning out the malevolent echoes around us.

Evil Freddy shrieked, an instinctive fear clawing at him as he scrambled to escape. Rage was palpable in the air. Will chased him through the Dreamscape, riding waves of magic and technology, a whirlwind of vengeance against the oppressive darkness. Will’s triumph resonated in his voice as he continued his relentless pursuit.

Evil Freddy snarled as he escaped to another part of the Dreamscape. I opened a door that I created near Will, “Way to go, kiddo.”

“Thanks, Uncle Freddy.”

***

After that it was a rinse and repeat of Will's battle. The Dream Warriors would absorb their other selves from Nightmare Freddy. As the chaos unfolded, I let the warriors do what they did best—fight and defy what once held them captive. I could see the glimmers of hope in their eyes and the steadfastness of spirit growing like an unquenchable fire.

As each battle commenced, the nightmare unfolded like a gripping theatrical performance. As Evil Freddy unleashed wave after wave of torment, the Dream Warriors absorb the remnants of their other selves he had trapped into his body. It was a cycle, a dance of destruction and rebirth. We became a living manifestation of hope, so unlike the Dream Warriors who once fell by his claws.

When Taryn cut opened his sweater with one of her switchblades I was shocked to find the faces of the souls he absorbed embedded in his chest. This only confirms my belief that he was inferior to me.

I smiled at the sight of him realizing he was only a worm with power. I revealed on how my Dream Warriors were nothing like ones he killed. They were trained by me, the true Nightmare King. We regrouped back in the waking realm.

I was back to disgusted as an average civilian again. Some of the people of Springwood were shocked that their Freddy didn't give them nightmares and that my kids were still alive.

One very observant civilian pointed at my kids and mentioned Westin Hills Psychiatric Hospital. That raised my eyebrows a bit. I turned towards my daughter and asked her to investigate her Dr Burnham ego.

Katherine nodded as Ash took her on his motorcycle to the Psychiatrist Hospital. Then we compared notes on each battle through coffee at the only coffee shop that's open in this desolated town. The smell of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the lingering scent of burnt sugar from pastries. Despite the grim battleground of nightmares that lay behind us, the Dream Warriors had fallen into the familiar embrace of caffeine and camaraderie.

“That fucker was trying to use a Superman parody to kill me,” Mark took a bite of his croissant, “Had to come up with Fred-o-nite in the last minute. As lame as it was, it was the first thing I could think of.”

Mark leaned back in his chair, a flicker of pride in his eyes. "Honestly, I was expecting something worse. Even a dream villain has to step up his game if he wants to take down the Dream Warriors." He gestured animatedly with his croissant, crumbs fluttering to the table like dust motes in the sunlight. "Who thought a Superman parody would be the weapon of choice? I almost felt bad for him.”

Taryn nodded, “He tried to ODed me. I think the Taryn of this world was a drug addict and that was how he killed her here. What kind of monster uses someone’s past against them? The Taryn here had it rough. She was spiraling into addiction, and Freddy tried to use that against me. It’s sick.”

Joey, ever the jokester, shrugged off the gravity of the moment. “Seriously? He must have been shocked that it didn't work. Haven't you been eating cyanide since you were a kid? Apparently my alternate version wasn't much of a talker. He kept telling me to shut up as if my talking disturbed him.”

“I think he’s just trying to throw us off,” Rick pondered aloud, leaning in closer. “If he can make us doubt ourselves by resurrecting our worst fears, he thinks he’ll win. But none of us are those versions of ourselves. Right, Uncle Freddy?”

I let them bask in the light of their own tenacity, a smile playing on my lips. The darkness that lingered in our minds was merely a shadow, a reflection of the nightmares we had left behind. With every encounter, every fight won, we were stepping further into the light. “You each fought hard to reclaim your identities. You are stronger than your counterparts who fell.”

“Only because their Freddy is the one who hunted them. You, on the other hand, taught us how to hunt.” Roland said as he sips his coffee, “If it was the other way around I bet ya that we would have died.”

“But your battles were impressive,” I said, cutting through the table’s banter. “But the job isn’t over. Freddy will come back, stronger and more desperate than ever. He knows we’ve taken back what was stolen from him, and he won’t rest until he has his revenge.”

Mark shrugged, his confidence unwavering. “Let him try. I’m ready to take the fight to him, again and again, until he understands that this time, it’s different. We’re not playing his game; we’re rewriting the rules.”

Just then, Katherine returned from her investigation, her face flushed with excitement. She flopped into a chair still in her Dr. Burnham disguise. Ash sat next to her with their coffee. “You're not going to believe who works at the hospital.”

I raised my eyebrows in anticipation, “Who?”

***

The next night we decided to haunt the dreamers in the hospital. It was risky, but I believe that the hospital would be the fucker’s target since she worked there. I stayed invisible during the hunt while the Warriors checked each dreamer was okay.

Thanks to Katherine’s spying we discovered that the hospital’s medicine cabinet was full of Olanzapine, Prazosin, Cyproheptadine, Triazolam, and Tricyclic antidepressants. They had more PTSD Nightmare medicine than morphine. They even had a cocktail of the stuff that they called Hypnocil.

Hypnocil was so dangerous that ODing that stuff can put the patient into a coma. That enraged me to no end. People need to dream to have a proper sleep. Hopefully once we kill Evil Freddy we can cure the coma patients.

For far too long, this evil version of me had thrived on the fears of unsuspecting dreamers. The Dream Warriors and I share a single goal: to protect the dreams of innocents and stop the malignant force that threatened to take away their peace.

“Kristen, scout ahead,” I commanded. “You know the drill—pull us into dreams but stay alert for any traps.”

With the fluidity of a dancer, Kristen, her head held high, flitted into the first dream. As she vanished into the swirling colors, the others gathered, ready to follow her lead.

“I need to open the gates of good dreams,” Alice declared. “Too many are trapped in nightmares paralleled to real life—the very hospital itself!”

I nodded in agreement with my second in command, “Sounds like a plan. I know my Doppelgänger’s location. I think it's time for me to introduce myself to…. myself. While I'm distracting Evil Freddy you kids move the patients to the Dream Palace.”

Each of the Dream Warriors gave me a two finger salute before separating to each nightmare. I drifted myself like air through the nightmares until I heard a familiar voice. I drifted to a nightmare that had statues and pillars broken in a dangerous looking landscape that resembles a decaying amphitheater.

“Hello? Freddy, come out! I'm not afraid of you! Why does this place look like an ancient Greek palace?”

“Damn it,” I muttered, my heart racing. “I didn't want to draw her into this.” I should have known the boundaries between realms can be so fragile, particularly when emotions are involved.

“Hello?” the voice called again, a blend of defiance and fear.

The closer she drew, the more I could discern her fears, her memories, her grief. I could visualize the horrors she’d endured; the nightmare that had killed her loved ones played out behind her eyes—parents, friends, lovers, and each one of the Dream Warriors, all extinguished like fleeting shadows.

I wanted to kill the Freddy of this world, but now I wanted to kill him… S L O W L Y…

I stayed invisible as I hoped that this would keep her from sensing my presence.

When Nancy finally entered the courtyard, I was grateful for my invisibility. I found myself breathless from the sheer force of her spirit. Her courage, strength, and beauty shone so vividly that it pierced through the layers of loss etched into her features.

I had to mentally kick myself. That was not my Nancy. My Nancy was dead—because of me.

“Of all the sick jokes you pulled… You just had to remind me of them!” Nancy was fighting back tears. I watched Nancy as she looked at the broken statues. I recognized them to be the images of the Dream Warriors. I almost wanted to scoop her up and cradled her, “Fuckin bastard… JUST KILL ME ALREADY!”

I was debating about how to approach her, when the Evil Freddy appeared behind her. His grin was menacing, sharp and taunting, reflecting the twisted glee he took in witnessing Nancy's pain. “But it's so fun to keep you alive," he sneered, lacing his words with mockery.

I didn't like how close he was to Nancy. Luckily he couldn't sense me, so I gave him a little gift.

“Gahhh!” My evil lookalike moved his arm away from Nancy. He looked at the four cuts from my glove with confused rage, “First the Dream Warriors are back from the dead and now this.”

He whipped around looking for me, “Come out! You fuckin copycat bitch, COME OUT!”

I slashed him again at his back, “Fuck! Where are you?! Why can't I sense you!”

I slashed him at his front revealing his bare chest and remaining souls he had absorbed. I slashed next to a soul’s face and pulled it out of Freddy's body.

Sadly the moment I touched him to pull the soul out my invisibility no longer works. Nancy screamed when she saw two Freddy Kruegers fighting over the soul.

Luckily I was stronger and freed the soul, “GO FIND THE DREAM MASTER. SHE’LL HELP YOU CROSS OVER!”

{T-thank you?}

The soul disappeared as I snarled at my dimensional double. He growled back, “So you're the goodie-two-sh-”

“Shut the fuck up. My God! All I heard from the past two nights was you yakking yak yak.” I shrugged, “Don't you get tired of hearing your voice? You sound like a porn star with strep throat.”

The tension crackled in the air like static electricity, charged and alive. I could feel the animosity radiating from my evil counterpart, twisted and dark, like a malignant star. In that broken amphitheater, the weight of our shared history hung heavy, a tapestry woven with grief, despair, and the remnants of lost lives.

He sneered, baring those wicked teeth as if to provoke me further. “You may have taken one, but do you really think you can save them all, ‘Good Freddy’? You’re just a reflection of fear, and fear is my domain!”

“Fear?” I shot back, a sardonic smile on my lips. “No, my friend, you’re the one who siphons it. You’re a thief in the night, preying on those too weak to fight back. I'm the monster under the Boogeyman’s bed.”

With a sudden lunge, he charged at me, a blur of claws and malice. I sidestepped the attack with a prowess I had learned over countless dreams, letting his aggression propel him forward into the decaying statues. They cracked and crumbled under his weight, shards of despair scattering like lost hopes.

Nancy, frozen in a tableau of horror, stood helplessly watching the two of us. I felt a pang of regret; if not for the circumstances, I might have been able to protect her instead of drawing her into this twisted nightmare. However, the urgency of the moment dwarfed my concerns. I focused on the battle ahead, determined to distract Evil Freddy long enough for the Dream Warriors to work their magic.

I lunged forward, slashing at his other arm. This time, he roared in pain, dark blood pooling on the ancient stones, a stark contrast against the haunting elegance of the amphitheater. As he reeled back, I used the moment to look at Nancy, my heart swelling with a fierce protectiveness. “Get the hell out of here, Nancy!” I shouted. “Run!”

With a squeak she jumped back, shattering the tension in the air, her instincts kicking in as she leaped to escape the scene unfolding before her. I kept my eyes fixed on Evil Freddy, knowing I was the only thing standing between him and her safety.

“Don’t think you can play the hero!” he spat, a venomous hiss escaping his lips as he charged at me again, this time with a desperation fueled by rage. I sidestepped once more, this time using his momentum against him, letting him crash into the remnants of the amphitheater. His claws scraped against the stones, sending fragments flying like deadly shrapnel.

“Why don’t you come at me with something original for once, you hack?” I taunted, trying to keep him distracted, knowing that the Dream Warriors were working hard beyond this nightmare to free the souls trapped within. Each second counted, and with every word, I bought them precious moments.

He turned back towards me, his usual smug demeanor replaced with fury. “You think you’re clever?” he growled, but behind his bravado, I could see the flicker of fear. He was losing control of the situation, and I wasn’t going to let up. I had to keep him focused on me—on the confrontation—while my allies did their work.

But you know what they say about celebrating too soon.

With a menacing smile he created a fireball in his gloved hand and threw it at Nancy's back.

“No!” I Blinked in front of Nancy and flung her to the ground with me on top of her.

Nancy looked up and screamed, “Look out!”

Too late.

The fiery pain ripped through my temple, a searing agony that threatened to consume me. Evil Freddy’s laughter echoed around me, a grating symphony of sadistic glee. He had pierced my veil, exposed my deepest fears, and now I was trapped in a gruesome replay of my greatest failure – Nancy's death.

“Well. Well. Well. Looks like Good Freddy isn't as good as his Dream Warriors thought.”

The world around me dissolved, replaced by a scene ripped from the depths of my own personal hell. I looked down at Nancy, a younger version of her, lying in my arms. Blood poured from her mouth, staining the pink of her sweater.

“Freddy… You have to… Not going to make it…” He forced me to relive it all: the blood staining her pale lips, the desperate plea in her eyes, the agonizing weight of her lifeless body in my arms.

“No, Nancy. I’ll get you to the hospital. You can still survive.” I held her as I wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, “Please… Anything but this.”

My eyes blurred with tears. Evil Freddy was making me say the last words I told Nancy. “Not going to make it… you have to get stronger… please…”

I lifted her skirt up with tears in my eyes, “I’ll avenge you, Nancy. My sweet Nancy. I'm sorry.”

I entered her as I cried. I will never forgive myself for this disgusting act that I had to do to Nancy's dying body. For every thrust I apologized to her as she started to grow weaker. “I… was… saving… myself…for… yo-”

Her voice faded, limping back into silence while the weight of regret submerged me into an unfathomable abyss. I held her in my arms crying so ugly like. It was a violation I loathed, a stain on my soul that I carried with me every waking moment.

“Look at you, ‘Good Freddy’,” Evil Freddy sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. “So righteous, so noble. But underneath it all, you’re just as much a monster as I am.”

I shook my head, “You don't understand… To me it was a horrible act, but to my Nancy it was a great sacrifice.” I was able to push the illusion back. I saw this world's Nancy under me and in my arms.

The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. I had violated this world's Nancy in my inability to distinguish between illusion and reality. Shame and guilt washed over me, but amidst the turmoil, I saw something unexpected in Nancy's eyes. Determination.

"I'm fine," she said, her voice surprisingly steady. "Just kill that bastard.”

I gave Nancy a kiss on her forehead before I set her down. I turned towards Evil Freddy. My skin turned black and the burns turned into star clusters. A crown appeared on my head, “I might have lost my Nancy, but that day I became The Morpheus. The Nightmare King. Ruler of the Dream Palace.”

Dream Demons from this world appeared next to Evil Freddy, “Impossible! No mortal can claim that title!”

“In my world a powerful ghost can claim a mortal wife to become even stronger. The night my Nancy died was the night she became my Bride of the Dead and I became a demigod.” I walked up to the stunned Evil Freddy. As I buried my hand into his chest I started to pull the souls in one go.

Evil Freddy screamed as I pulled the whole silvery mass of souls out of his body. I could feel dawn approaching. The town was waking up.

Sadly I couldn't deal the finishing blow to Evil Freddy.

***

Nancy housed us in her quaint, ivy-covered cottage, the warm glow of the fireplace contrasting starkly with the grim mission that brought us here. The scent of freshly baked bread wafted through the air, mingling with the memories that haunted both of us in this moment.

“Are you telling me,” Nancy said slowly, piecing together the puzzle, “that your Freddy… he loved Nancy from your world?”

Each of my Dream Warriors smiled with nods as we crowded Nancy's living room. It was strange being on this side of things, the protector instead of the pursued. My kids, Katherine and Jason, were practically vibrating with excitement. They loved seeing their adopted dad in action, even if it was just talking.

Katherine snapped her fingers and my wallet appeared in her hand. I tried to get it back, but my daughter and son teamed up to prevent me from retrieving it. Kids these days. Their Dream powers were getting stronger by the day. She pulled out a familiar wallet-size photo from within.

“Daddy even took her to prom!”

With that, the memories of my Nancy flooded back, vivid and bittersweet. The school gym, decked out in cheesy balloons and streamers. Nancy, radiant in a blue prom dress, and me, stiff and awkward in a rented tux. My Nancy, with her bright smile and eyes that held the universe.

I teased her that she’d forget me when she got over her little crush. She shook her head in defiance, her hand finding mine under the table.

The gym dissolved, replaced with the familiar facade of City Hall, three topiaries standing sentinel against the white brick wall. My Nancy, Glen, Tina, and Rod, hanging out, laughing. Glen let me borrow his headphones, wanting to share his latest mixtape. Nancy kissed my temple, a fleeting gesture of affection that sent shivers down my spine.

The scene shifted again. This time, it was just me and her, hunting. We’d uncovered a ring of sex traffickers, liberating terrified children from wooden crates, their cries for freedom echoing in the darkness. I remember the fire in her eyes, the fierce determination driving her forward even when shadows loomed large. We were warriors then, side by side, and it felt like we could conquer anything.

Until we couldn't.

As I relived those moments, I felt the tangle of emotions twist within me—grief, regret, rage.“The past can haunt us,” I whispered, though I wasn’t sure who I was speaking to.

Nancy looked at me with surprise, her brow furrowed. “You can do that even outside of the Dream Realm?”

“Yeah,” I said, a wry smile tugging at my lips. “It’s easy for the true Nightmare King.” My smile faded. “I’m sorry that…”

“You didn’t rape me.” She said, startling me with her bluntness. “My Freddy did. He raped both of us with his nightmare powers!”

The room went silent. My children and my Dream Warriors, who had been giggling moments before, now stood frozen, their faces pale. This Nancy, this brave, resilient woman who had faced down her own monster, had endured a horror I could barely comprehend.

She looked at me. She stood closer to me. Our noses almost touched, “What are you doing, Nancy? You're making me uncomfortable.”

“I'm looking for differences. We have to fight my Freddy again tonight and this time he’ll know what to expect.” She gasped, “Your eyes are like Summer Sky. He is more icy.”

“It's still the same shade of blue, Nanc.” I gruffed.

“Nonsense!” She smiled while she grabbed my shoulders, “You're well built as well. Can you lift your sweater?”

"Perv," I teased to soften the tensions, but there was an imminent seriousness in her eyes.

“Please! I’m very serious,” she cried desperately.
“I have to know.”

I lifted my sweater and showed her my chest, “There. Happy now?”

“Yes.” She clapped her hands as if she was a little girl who was told she was getting cake before dinner. “You don't have the faces of souls on you.”

“I don't need to absorb souls and use fear to grow powerful like that parasitic version of me.” I said as I pulled my sweater back down, “Tonight, we end him."

The room buzzed with a renewed energy, fueled by a shared purpose, a shared rage. We spent the remaining hours strategizing, drawing on both Nancy's experience with her Freddy and my knowledge of the Dream Realm. We knew this wouldn't be easy. This Freddy was cunning, powerful, and fueled by the deepest, darkest fears of his victims.

Tiffany came in from the Kitchen, “Dinner is ready!”

Everyone loves Tiffany's cooking. She had spent the waking hours hogging Nancy's kitchen. When she and Chucky looked in her fridge, pantry, and cupboards, they gasped at her empty kitchen and made Ash pick up enough food for a feast.

We all moved to the dining room. A few of us stayed in the living room for lack of room as she laid out a spread of steaming plates crammed with mashed potatoes, vegetables, and roasted chicken.

Nancy gave the Ray-Valentine couple, “Thank you.” She took a bite and hummed in bliss. It's evident from the empty kitchen and the trash can overflowed with Chinese takeout containers that this was her first home cooked meal in a long time.

I chuckled and her demeanor shifted. her blue eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race.

The room grew quiet, save for the subtle crackle of the fire in the hearth. I could sense her unease, an unspoken yearning to understand the enigmatic person sitting before her. I was disguised in my Day Form, but she saw me in the Dream Realm and could see past my disguise.

“Just ask me,” I said, breaking the silence with a chuckle that could almost pass for light-hearted.

Nancy blinked, her brow knitting in confusion. “I’m sorry?”

“You have questions about me, so ask.” I leaned forward, enabling a flicker of curiosity to break the veil of discomfort that lingered in the air.

She hesitated but seemed to gather her thoughts, her gaze drifting to the swirling patterns of the tablecloth before meeting my eyes again. “I know my Freddy’s origin. His mother was trapped in a room with a hundred maniacs. Sister Mary Helena resented Freddy. Freddy grew up as a predator and a serial killer. Got caught. Got released. Got burned. But you’re different. You’re not my Freddy even though you look like him.”

In that moment, I felt a pang of sympathy — all it took was the recognition of pain and neglect to forge a connection with another soul.

“You’re still looking where the difference lies? Okay. Fair enough,” I said, a mischievous grin creeping onto my face. “Mother was trapped in a room with a hundred maniacs too. She never resented me, but she had a hard time raising me. Got framed for being a predator and a serial killer. Got burned without a trial. Came back as a ghost. Found the real perp. Killed him with the evidence of his wrongdoing and planted it near his body.”

The flicker of realization crossed Nancy's face, her brows arching in disbelief. “Fuck…” she exhaled, pulling back as if the weight of my words had struck her. “Are you saying that my Freddy could have been good if his mother loved him?”

I chuckled again, this time softer, tinged with an edge of melancholy. “Mother Mary Helena had a hard time showing that she loved me. We have a complicated relationship.”

Nancy’s lips pressed into a thin line, her thoughts churning. “But if that’s true… then does that mean that anyone could have changed my Freddy? Even me? What if he had… love, or support, or…” She trailed off, wrestling with the implications of what I had just shared.

“Love is a powerful thing, Nancy. But it’s not the only thing that shapes us. My journey—it wasn’t just about my mother. It’s the choices we make amidst the chaos that define us. Freddy had his demons weighing him down, and while love could have changed his story, it wouldn’t have rewritten the ending.”

Her eyes narrowed, contemplating the delicate balance between love and malice. “So, he was doomed from the start?”

“Perhaps not doomed, but certainly destined for a convoluted path. We’re all products of our pasts, of the environments we grow up in. I don’t carry the weight of the same ghosts as your Freddy, but I carry others.” I paused, reflecting over the faces of all I had lost. “And they shape us just the same.”

Silence enveloped us, thick with understanding and sorrow. Outside, the wind howled, a mournful echo of lost souls.

“Are we really going to face him?” Nancy finally asked, a blend of steel and trepidation lacing her voice.

“We have to,” I replied, determination surging within me. “We have to confront Evil Freddy, not just for our own sake, but to finally break this cycle of pain.”
As she nodded, a sense of resolve settled over the room, mingling with the warmth of the meal before us.

I then thought to lighten the mood by throwing Ash under the bus, “And then there's this fucker.” I pointed at Ash who looked up from his plate with a shit eating grin. “He travels to different parallel dimensions and some of his alternatives don't make damn sense.”

Nancy looked at Ash with wide eyes, “What does Freddy mean?”

“I have some alternate versions of me that have a different gauntlet, dominant hand… gender…”

Rick the forever helper chuckled, “Age and level of bigotry…”

Nancy pointed at Ash, “You had me at gender, but…” She turned to Rick, “Sounds like there's a story behind that one.”

Joey scoff, “Fucker was homophobeic, misogynistic, and ableist. And he's from your world.”

Taryn stabbed a carrot with her switchblade before popping it in her mouth, “Fucker was old as dust.”

“Loved the part where Ash told the Old Him that he was bisexual.” Chucky laughed.

The light-hearted banter provided just the right distraction as we prepared for the confrontation ahead. I watched Nancy closely. Despite her jovial engagement with Ash's ridiculous stories—like the time he accidentally summoned an army of undead squirrels with his chainsaw—there was a flicker of dread in her eyes whenever my name was mentioned. Even though I was not the Freddy of her nightmares, he had scarred her for many lifetimes. The weight of their shared history loomed over us like a specter, reminding us that today’s laughter was often a thin veil over the dark stains of the past.

Tiffany, ever the catalyst, leaned over and whispered something that ignited a spark in the eyes of the girls. In an instant, Kristen, Alice, Taryn, Katherine, and Tiffany sprung to their feet, pulling Nancy along with them. “Girl talk!” Kristen chimed, her agile frame moving like a gymnast as she playfully tugged Nancy out of the room, leaving the boys to their banter. I couldn’t help but smile at their camaraderie, a stark contrast to the chaos we faced in the Dreamscape.

"Do you think they'll even let Nancy talk?" I snickered, glancing over at the boys. Jason, curled up on my lap like a sleepy kitten, added his own special charm to the moment as I held him I'm my arms. I was careful not to move his hockey mask so the 90 pound boy didn't turn into a 300 pound mountain.

Some of the boys helped clean up as the girls were talking about everything that wasn't my evil self and the Dream Realm. Mark filled the sink for the dishes, Will covered the few leftovers with plastic wrap, Roland helped put away the food, while Joey cleaned the stove top and counters that Tiffany used.

"The best conversations are often silent," Roland replied with a grin as he gathered the dishes from the table, “Besides, we’ve got enough to worry about without adding Nancy’s nightmare to the mix.”

His words hung in the air, heavy with truth. Each of us carried scars and burdens, an invisible crown that etched a permanent imprint upon our souls. I longed to relieve them of their weights, yet a larger shadow loomed, an echo of my darker self that constantly threatened to break free. Evil Freddy was more than just a specter; he was the antithesis of everything I fought for, and every bit of my training had been aimed at mastering the darkness within me.

As I flexed my fingers, feeling the cold clank of the razors on my invisible glove, I pondered the temptation of peering into their conversation. I could infiltrate their girl talk, draw inspiration from their shared strength. What were they whispering to bolster Nancy, to lift the haunting cloud that trailed behind her?

But just as quickly, doubt surfaced like the chill of autumn wind. Who was I to disrupt their moment of serenity? I had to allow Nancy this armor, a fleeting protection from her fears—at least until it was time to face the Dreamscape.

Jason stirred, his presence a buoy against the rising tide of anxiety swirling around me. A part of me marveled at how blissful he was, the hushed whispers and soft touches of the other boys bringing an innocent charm to our chaotic gathering. Laughter and levity were just as essential as any weapon we carried. And in this very moment, they provided a sanctuary for us all, a warm refuge from the dark fangs of Freddy Krueger lurking just beyond the boundary of our sanctuary.

Suddenly, the girls burst back into the room, laughter trailing in their wake like playful spirits. Kristen’s voice sparkled with enthusiasm as she tugged Nancy forward, her vibrant energy transforming the weight of dread into a fragile veil that almost shone. “We’ve got you, Nancy!”

Taryn chimed in, her switchblade gleaming under the dim lights, “No more hiding! We’re going to face him together, punk rock style!” The catharsis was infectious; I felt a flicker of warmth ignite within the group.

Nancy’s apprehension was melting, her lips curving into a careful smile as she stood strengthened by her friends’ fierce spirit—a resilient force against the shadows threatening to consume us. I caught Alice’s eye and the nod she offered bore the silent assurance we all needed: love and friendship were our strongest weapons against nightmares.

"We're here for each other," Alice affirmed, her voice steady and resolute. “Stand tall. We’ve defied worse than your Freddy. Hell! Our Freddy trained us to kill him just in case.”

And just like that, the walls surrounding our fears began to crumble. The camaraderie was not fragile; it was forged in the fires of adversity like the weapons we sharpened to confront the darkness.

“In the meantime,” I said, shifting Jason—our own quiet storm of a protector—off my lap to stand. “We have preparations to make.” I noticed that Jason was stirring with cuts appearing on his body. Looks like Jason was fighting Evil Freddy. “All right, everyone, listen up. This isn't just about confronting Freddy. This is about exploring who we are beyond fear.”

“Yes, Daddy.” Katherine smiled at me with anticipation. She held Nancy's hand protectively.

***

I don’t like this plan. I hate this plan.

Using Nancy as bait to lure the Evil Freddy into my Dream Place seems like a terrible idea. I mean, Nancy is a survivor of nightmares, a warrior forged in the fire of fear and loss, and yet here we are, using her as a target for the very monster that haunted her dreams. It feels wrong, and my gut twists with every passing second, warning me that we’re just waiting to open a Pandora's box of horrors.

I felt sorry for Nancy for teaming up with someone that looks exactly like the fucker that killed everyone she ever cared about.

Who came up with this stupid plan?…. Oh right… I did.

I was thinking how to prevent the Dream Warriors from being separated again is to make the team smaller. So while Jason is keeping Evil Freddy busy I thought only me, Nancy, Alice and Kristen should go.

But the knowledge that Evil Freddy is no more than a puppet for the Dream Demons and not the true Nightmare King gave me an edge. Cutting off his fear supply would be near impossible, ripping the souls from his body was a piece of cake in comparison.

“Are you sure?” Alice asked, her brow furrowing. “It feels… risky.”

“Every choice has risks,” I countered, a steely resolve settling into my voice. “But with each link between us, we strengthen our resolve. The fewer faces in the Mist, the clearer our purpose. Together, we can navigate through the chaos.”

Ash growled, “Now it's my turn to not like the plan… But sadly it's the best one we got.”

Nancy’s eyes narrowed, recalling all she had lost to the spirit of fear that had stalked her dreams for so long. She would never forget the faces of her friends, victims of Freddy’s wrath. “Freddy, are you sure this is the only way? Using me as bait? After everything…”

“I get it, Nancy,” I replied, a tinge of empathy threading through my heart. “But this isn’t just my battle. It’s ours. The Evil Freddy is more than a monster; he’s a cancer that needs to be cut out.”

The moment we entered the Dream Realm, a wavering haze engulfed us, swirling with shadows that echoed with the cries of victims long forgotten. My heart raced as I glanced at Nancy, determination and dread battling in my chest like two storm clouds colliding in the dark sky of our minds.

“Remember,” I said, forcing confidence into my voice, “stay close to each other. In this domain, strength lies in unity. We’ve faced worse nightmares before. We can do this.”

Alice nodded, her typically serene countenance now tinged with anxiety. “We’ll keep each other in check.”

Kristen flashed a fiery smile. “I’m ready to spring into action if things go sideways. I’m not just here to pull us back if we get separated; I’ll take the fight to Evil Freddy if I have to.”

“Everyone’s got your back, Nancy,” I assured her. “You’ve tackled the nightmare before, and you can do it again.”

With a firm nod, she clenched her fists, grounding herself in the present. Meanwhile, the air grew thick with anticipation; the dark, twisted visage of Evil Freddy awaited, prowling somewhere in the depths of this dreamscape.

In the distance I heard the sounds of an intense battle. “WHY WON'T YOU DIE?!”

By the sound of Jason's machete and Evil Freddy cursing at my son… that Freddy wasn't expecting a large undead kid with a hockey mask. I almost laughed in proud joy knowing that Jason was giving him hell.

The warped landscape of the Dream Realm reflected our fears and hopes; jagged cliffs loomed over a churning ocean of darkness, whispering secrets that scraped against the very fabric of our sanity. My heart thudded like a war drum in my chest. Each beat echoed the mounting urgency; every moment that passed felt like a fracture in reality, a countdown toward imminent chaos.

“Nancy?”

Nancy looked at me. The look of concern and unease marked her face as plain as the burns on mine. “Yes Freddy?”

“I'm going to teach you a crash course of what I teach my Dream Warriors. Use your fear as a strength, not as a weakness. And used your prey's fear against them.”

“Funny…” Nancy scarfed, “The only thing I fear now is my Freddy.”

I chuckled, “Are you afraid of me since I look like him?”

I saw the cutest shade of pink on her face and neck. The blush showed freckles that my Nancy never had. I didn't even notice that my gloved knuckle was against her cheek. She looked at me with the doey eyes and without fear.

Shit.

This was bad.

Not my Nancy. Not my Nancy. Not my Nancy.

NOT. MY. NANCY.

I pulled my hand away, a pang of guilt twisting in my gut. “Sorry,” I muttered, averting my gaze.

But Kristen shoved me forward. “Stop flirting and lead, Uncle Freddy!”

Alice held Nancy’s arm, her own eyes sparkling with mischief. “Us three girls need to form a club.”

I rolled my eyes, forcing myself to focus. “All right, all right! Time to lead the charge!” The noise of battle beckoned us deeper into the dreamscape, where shadows writhed and malignancy thrummed beneath our feet.

As we turned a corner, I spotted Jason holding his ground against Evil Freddy. The sight of my son—fierce, determined—lit a fire in me. I jumped forward, slashing my blades against my doppelganger with a satisfying scab of metal to flesh.

“Nice job, kid!” I yelled to Jason, who responded with a thumbs-up. I could tell he was grinning through his mask and the heat of battle.

Evil Freddy stumbled back, snarling at the duo disrupting his domain. A malicious glint flickered in his hollowed eyes as he breathed out, “You think you can defeat me? This is my domain—you’re merely intruders!”

I chuckled, “Your domain? Your Dream Demons didn't even crown you as the Nightmare King.”

Into the astral stillness, I raised my hand, hoping to claim my rightful title here. The landscape darkened further, transforming into harsh black rocks and creeping red embers. Evil Freddy grew enraged, the flames of his fury evident.

“You dare—” he began, incredulously lacing his tone.

“—KNEEL TO THE NIGHTMARE KING!!” My voice boomed, filling the expanse with an oppressive authority. With a primal roar, he dropped to one knee, but his defiant spirit surged back. The realization dawned upon him, and his anger morphed into a menacing grin.

He dissolved, twisting the very fabric of reality to cloak himself from view. I could feel the vibrations of his power nearby as a massive gloved hand descended upon us, an embodiment of chaos seeking to crush our morale.

“Watch out!” Nancy yelled, dodging just in time as Evil Freddy’s ungloved hand smashed the ground where we stood, sending a surge of dark energy erupting around us like a volcanic blast. The large gloved hand landed on me, Jason, Alice, and Kristen like Buddha smacking the Monkey King with a mountain.

Jason's big bulk was enough to prevent the girls from getting crushed. Jason and I couldn't die, but Alice, Kristen, and Nancy could. And Nancy was alone with… Him….

I couldn't see anything that was happening to Nancy. What was happening to Nancy?! Drawing on the Dream Realm’s energy, I focused, channeling the essence of our collective fears into something transformative.

Four large blades shot out of the ground under Evil Freddy's palm. The scream of the slasher boomed throughout the dream realm. Once the hand was off of us, me and the others got from under its weight.

I scrambled out and looked around for Nancy only to stop in my tracks. There stood Nancy wearing a skin tight crop top version of my sweater and a fedora on top of her curly hair. The gray streak of her hair draped next to her cheeks like silver in the dream light. Her waist was hugged by brown khaki shorts that were cut off to show off her athletic thighs.

In that instant, time seemed to stand still. Nancy, the brave girl who had always fought back, now stood adorned in an unexpected outfit that radiate confidence and strength. She was a version of herself I had never seen before, and it took my breath away.

“Freddy?” she called out, her voice steady despite the chaos around us. She radiated an energy that felt like an explosion against the backdrop of darkness.

“Damn, Nancy,” I stuttered, my gloved fingers rubbing the back of my head, momentarily captivated. “I didn’t know you had that in you.”

“So. Who do you think wears it better?” She raised her hand to show my signature glove. The blades gleamed in the dim light, shimmering with a promise of deadly precision.

I swallowed hard, a mixture of pride and disbelief washing over me. Don't think impure thoughts. Don't think impure thoughts. Don't think impure thoughts. “I think you just made it really tough for me to claim that title of Nightmare King.”

Nancy smirked, the sparks of determination in her eyes igniting something deep within me. “Maybe it’s time you learned that there’s more to fear than just the darkness.” She stepped forward, a warrior ready to fight, as the very fabric of our reality shifted around her.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Evil Freddy bellowed.

He slashed at us with a fury. I was able to hit his glove with mine and kicked him in the chest. He stumbled back but with a growl he lunged at Nancy, “You bitch! You were supposed to fear him! NOT FALL IN LOVE WITH HIM!”

With a fierce determination, Nancy raised my glove, the blades glistening as she expertly dodged his attack. “You don’t understand. Fear is no longer my weakness; it’s my weapon.”

She slashed his arm with a fierce cry. The blades sang as they cut through the flesh, sending shards of malevolence scattering in all directions. Evil Freddy howled in anger. He staggered back, his hand clutching the gaping wound that Nancy had inflicted. Black mist poured from his arm like shadows escaping the dawn. It was a moment of triumph, a moment that felt like a dream we had all dared to imagine but never expected to manifest.

“Nice shot, Nancy!” I grinned, adrenaline coursing through me. The stakes had never been higher, yet here we were united.

“Keep at it! We can’t let up now!” she shouted back, the fierceness in her voice igniting our will to fight.

Jason swung his machete, cleaving through the murky energy around us, and Kristen, agile as ever, darted in between his strikes, delivering swift, claw-like jabs at Freddy’s torso.

“Don’t get cocky, guys!” Kristen warned, her breath quickening as she danced away from his grasp. “We can’t underestimate him!”

“Right! Just keep him distracted!” I called out, sinking deeper into the pool of Dream Realm energy surrounding us. It surged beneath my feet, an infinite wellspring of strength and potential. My heart raced as I conjured more blades from the ground, their tips shimmering in the fractured light. The blades pinned him where he stood.

Evil Freddy’s expression contorted in rage as he twisted and turned to avoid us. Every slice and jab we delivered chipped away at his dominance, but still, he lashed out like a cornered beast. “You think you can defeat me? THIS IS MY REALM, BITCH!!!”

A bolt of chaos erupted around him, and I felt the ground quake as a wave of his darkness surged. His sweater shredded. We could see all the souls left on his chest crying for freedom, release, or both. The burst of energy blasted us away as Dream Demons circled around him like vultures drawn to carrion. At first it looked like the Demons were there to help him, but instead they were eager to claim what he had captured. The demons shifted, their intentions obscured like a fog rolling in from the abyss.

In that split second, our strategy shifted; it was no longer about directly battling Evil Freddy, but saving the souls screaming for release. “We need to draw them away from the souls!” I commanded, my voice a clarion call against the din of chaos. “Let's split their focus! We need to draw them away from the souls!”

"On it!" Nancy replied with fierce determination, wielding my glove infused with the Dream Realm's energy. With an elegant swoop, she severed a swarm of demons from their prey, scattering the vile entities in an explosive burst of radiant light. Behind her, Jason charged with reckless abandon, his machete slicing through the thick air, clashing against the demons’ strength.

I gave Alice a look and that was all the communication we needed. She stayed out of reach, pulled out a compact mirror that she always carries in her pocket, and started to chant, “With whispered winds and shadows cast, I call upon the ancients vast. By moonlit glow and starlit grace, I summon light to this dark place…”

Turned my attention back to my evil lookalike. Nancy took charge on the attack as she, Jason, and Kristen distracted Evil Freddy. I started to give my warriors strength. Obviously Freddy wasn't expecting to be out numbered nor out matched.

Kristen was a whirlwind of movement, darting between the attackers and the retreating shadows, her athleticism a blur of practiced precision. She landed jabs that weakened Freddy, each strike a testament to our unity, our refusal to relent against the darkness. With every blow, our unity became more palpable—a tidal wave of synergy pushing back against Evil Freddy’s reign of terror. Each assault took us one step closer to liberating the tortured souls trapped within his grasp.

Suddenly, an orb of pure chaos shot from Freddy’s hand, narrowly missing Nancy but grazing Jason’s side. He staggered, muscles tightening, but the fire in his eyes refused to dim.We went from attacking Evil Freddy to attacking the wormy nightmares. Sadly This wasn't a video game where the bad guys patiently wait for a turn. Freddy started to attack us as well.

Alice held her mirror. Light reflecting on Evil Freddy, "Now I lay me down to sleep. The master of dreams, my soul I'll keep. In the reflection of my mind's eye, evil will see itself and it shall die.”

Evil Freddy recoiled, the incantation echoing in the Dream Realm like a thunderclap. For a heartbeat, the fabric of his chaos-tinged power trembled, as if the mere act of confronting his own darkness was enough to make him falter. “What is this?!” he growled, eyes wide with a mix of fury and confusion.

The gathering light from Alice's mirror rippled through the air, casting an ethereal glow that danced against the encroaching shadows. “Don’t stop, Alice!” Nancy commanded, lending her strength to the fight as she struck Freddy’s form once more. This attack cut deeper, revealing the very core of his malice—each slash and jab fueling our hope for victory.

As if responding to our united front, the souls began to scream louder, their cries melding into a chorus of anguish and longing for freedom. They burst forth from the flesh-like prison that had constrained them, swirling around us in a dazzling haze of ethereal light. The Dream Demons, sensing their imminent loss, began to shriek as their forms withered into nothingness, ash scattering across the dream floor like fallen leaves.

With each escaped soul, the tide turned more in our favor. Our combined powers, now bolstered by this influx of freed spirits, surged forth, an unstoppable wave against Evil Freddy.

Freddy’s screams transformed from rage to desperation. “No! NO! YOU CAN’T DO THIS!”

One of the Dream Demons looked at Evil Freddy as he was slowly turning to dust, “He was truly the Nightmare King…”

Evil Freddy pointed his bladed finger at me, “Where the fuck did you came from?!”

I stepped forward with a maddening smile, “I am one of the Elders of Porta Inferni. We are the killers that kill the shadows. We are the ones the boogeyman looks under his bed for. We are the necessary evil to protect the light through the darkness.”

Feeling the powers of this Dream Realm tipping to our side I snapped my fingers. The black embered landscape turned as pillars, flowers, and stained glass burst from the ground. The Dream Palace shone strong as my Dream Demons, Spirits, Nightmares, and other subjects came out of the Palace like a parade.

“This Realm is now ours!” I shouted as my subjects rushed to lay claim to the vast expanse of a realm long overshadowed by Evil Freddy's sinister grasp. The once-dim landscape transformed into a vibrant spectacle, a kaleidoscope of colors and spirits dancing in the air, casting off the lingering darkness that had suffocated it for eons.

Freddy’s form flickered, his anger giving way to sheer disbelief. “You think you can control this place? You’re nothing but a pest!” His words were laced with venom, but the uncertainty in his voice revealed the truth: he was losing his hold.

“We are the architects of fear, not its victims!” I shot back, the energy of the liberated souls fueling my words. The spirits whirled around me, a protective vortex of light and hope. I felt their ancient power resonate within my core, amplifying the strength I had always possessed but rarely tapped into.

Jason, Nancy, and Kristen circled around me, forming a tight-knit unit that pulsed with palpable energy. The fiends in the shadows, once confident in their dominion, were now retreating. The remaining Dream Demons, the ones once loyal to Evil Freddy, lingered at the edges, their forms wavering as they recognized the shift in balance.

I pointely looked at them, “This is my Nightmare now.” With one final push the weakened Evil Freddy collapsed at my feet. I jabbed my blades into his skulls, “My Dream Warriors had absorbed their alternate versions from you…. I wonder if I could do the same…”

Evil Freddy couldn't say anything as I lifted my arm. Now without the souls he was only a hollow husk with a lot of rage. "I’m warning you,” Freddy managed, sputtering through the remnants of his fading bravado. “You think you can outlast me? You’re nothing without fear!”

I chuckled as I let the truth resonate. The fraying threads of darkness that Freddy had woven around himself only served to remind me of our purpose. "Fear cannot sustain a kingdom of nightmares forever. We are the embodiment of hope, the light piercing through your shadows.”

And then I drove my blades into Freddy's skull—twice, once for each of the lives he had stolen and twisted. Dark energy erupted from him in a ferocious backlash. It felt raw, like the last desperate throes of a dying beast. But from that darkness, whispers emerged—a dance of frightened souls told tales of their suffering, their loss, their nightmarish entrapments. I felt the power coalesce, forming a vortex that pulsed with the furious whispers of vengeance and liberation.

From the horror of Evil Freddy, I seized the remnants of his essence, drawing forth the energies that had once fueled his reign. I could feel the absorbed fragments: echoes of fear given form, distorted reflections of nightmares surviving in despair. But now, they flowed into me—no longer shackled, they began to shift.

I could feel him trying to enter my memories again, but this time I allowed him. Showed him my life in Porta Inferni. Memories of my mother, my daughter and son, my loved ones. I could tell that he couldn't fathom the thought of a version of him being so loved.

"This can be a new beginning for you!" I called out to the terrified, newly liberated remnants. "You can choose to be free! You can choose to embrace the light or find solace among the shadows.”

Light shone through the abyss and the souls followed the light to the Higher Plains. A few lingered and transformed into part of my Dream Spirits. The Spirits looked both youthful and ageless at the same time in their white child-like clothing.

I looked at the head of the Nightmare of this dimension. He was looking up at me with wide eyes. I don't think he even noticed that over half of his body is gone and absorbed by me.

When Evil Freddy noticed his form was being torn apart, the shadows within his essence shriveled as the light surged through our bodies, panic seeped into his once-mighty words, "What are you doing?!"

I smiled fiercely, "We are rewriting the dreams of the Dream Realm. Your time is over."

I unfurled our powers in one decisive act, dissolving the husk of Evil Freddy to dust. Ash fell gently around us—remains of fear, grief, and rage now dissipated into the ether. And as the shadows scattered like withered leaves upon the Dream Palace, a new harmony enveloped the realm, transforming it into a vibrant sanctuary of color, laughter, and hope.

***

“I'm coming with you!”

I looked at her, hoping to instill some sense of reason in her mind. “You belong here,” I replied, though a part of me knew how weak my argument was.

“Freddy!” she exclaimed, waving her arms dramatically as if trying to dispel the very essence of Elm Street, “I have nothing here! And we got rid of the nightmare. My patients don't need me.”

I couldn’t fathom what she meant. The town had suffered for years under my evil lookalike. “Yes they-”

Before I could finish, Nancy stepped forward, closing the gap between us with an intensity that left me breathless. She grabbed my collar, and in one bold movement, she kissed me—her lips crashing onto mine with the force and urgency of someone trying to drown out the world.

For a moment, I melted into the kiss, forgetting the arguments, the doubts, the reasons I felt she should stay. The taste of her was electric as I struggled to stay rational. But reality finally crashed back in, and I pulled away slightly, needing to regain my breath. “Nancy… I can't… I helped raise my Nancy Thomas. I took her to prom and her father asked me to be her godfather. And she died in my arms. And there's you… I wouldn't be able to separate you from her.”

“Then don't call me Nancy Thomas! Call me…. Nancy Holbrook!”

“Nancy Holbrook?” I echoed, my brow furrowing in confusion. It was a bold move, a way for her to stake her claim on her own identity apart from the tragic ghosts of her past. I admired her bravery, even as a pang of guilt gripped my heart.

“Yes! I’m not just a memory, Freddy. I’m alive; I’m real! And I choose my own path,” she asserted, the fire in her gaze igniting something deep within me. “You don't think I see the irony that the man I tried so hard to run away from has an alternate version of him from another dimension that I want to be with. I want to be with you.”

I took a step back, her words washing over me like a tide of mixed emotions. The weight of responsibility and yearning clashed within me, creating a tempest of thoughts I struggled to articulate. "But you don't know what you're asking, Nancy—or should I say, Nancy Holbrook. My world is just as dangerous as this one, my dimension is just different types of rules and danger.”

She shook her head, the fiery determination in her eyes unyielding. “Different isn’t synonymous with impossible. You said it yourself: we rid this town of the terror. We’re stronger together.”

I couldn't argue with that. We did good getting rid of Evil Freddy. I felt her determination like a palpable force, but fear gnawed at my insides. Her words, akin to ghostly whispers of another life, threatened my conviction—convictions that were born from loss, regret, and shadows long cast over my heart.

“Freddy, just listen to me,” Nancy urged, stepping closer, her eyes ablaze with conviction. “We proved that we could face our greatest fears and come out on the other side. I’m not just wanting to escape this place; I want to embrace a future with you—us.”

“Nancy, I-”

Mid-sentence, Nancy's front door swung open. My daughter, Katherine, walked out with a bag full of weapons strapped across her shoulders, an assortment of blades, tasers, and other unsettling gear spilling out. “Hey, Daddy! Is your girlfriend coming with us or not? She’ll make a good member of the team.”

“Katherine!” I barked out, a tempest in my chest battling the exact words I wanted to say.

“What?” She adopted a smirk, clearly relishing in the disruption. “Just because you're a ghost doesn't mean you couldn't get it on.”

“Katherine!” I repeated, half-shocked and half-amused.

“Or are you embarrassed that she’s the same age as me?” she pressed, reveling in this peculiar moment of humor amidst chaos. “If so, let me remind you that you're ageless.”

“Young lady, I will strangle you,” I warned, but my tone lacked any real authority.

Nancy’s laughter rang out, vibrant and alive, as she glanced from me to Katherine, her lilting joy starkly contrasting the tension simmering in my chest. I could feel the heat rising in my face as I struggled to adapt to this surreal moment. Twice today I had been confronted with a reality that felt both exhilarating and terrifying.

Katherine, my world-weary daughter, stood there unimpressed, arms crossed, unburdened by the chaos swirling around us. Her casual remark about my dating life felt like a slap to the face of my very essence, yet it also handed me the key to understanding the situation. If Katherine could embrace the bizarre, why couldn't I?

“Daddy, come on! We need all the help we can get. Nancy is a total badass. Plus, if you’re going to keep your past from ruining your future, then you shouldn’t push her away,” Katherine said, tilting her head as if challenging me to defy her logic.

I looked at Nancy then, her eyes sparkling with mischief, an expression that felt like a note of encouragement. I could almost see the words forming on her lips—the argument I had already rehearsed in my head—but Katherine's presence had derailed that familiarity.

Drawing in a deep breath, I found my voice. “Katherine, we can’t just bring her into this without—”

“Without what?” she interrupted. “Thinking about losing her too? Newsflash, Daddy! You’ve already lost Nancy from our timeline before I was even born. While I am a firm believer that grief has no deadline, I'm also a firm believer that you shouldn't let grief rule your life.”

Nancy stepped forward then, pulling me back into the charged atmosphere of our conversation. “Katherine is right. We can’t base our choices on fear. Every moment we spend seeing our past in every decision pushes us away from the joys we could embrace. I refuse to be a shadow of someone you lost, Freddy. I want to be a part of your life, your future.”

I gazed into her eyes, deep and fathomless, recalling how closely they mirrored the look of my memories of the original Nancy, like a reflection split by a storm. The thought tugged at my heart like an anchor, but there was also a pull in the opposite direction—a glimmer of hope I hadn’t allowed myself to entertain.

I turned to Katherine, her defiant gaze unwavering. “Can you really handle this? It’s dangerous, and Nancy—”

“Yeah, I can handle it! And so can Jason.” Katherine interjected, her confidence like a shield against my hesitations. “We’ve beaten the evil version of you! We’re a team; let’s take her in.”

Something shifted within me, a reckoning within the swirling tempest that had become my life. I could no longer let fear dictate my choices.

“Okay,” I said finally, my heart racing but resolute. “Okay, let’s do this. Nancy, welcome to the team.”

Nancy smiled, “Where to next?”

“New Jersey.”

Chapter 16: Camping with Dolls

Summary:

New Jersey... Home of Chucky Ray and Jason Voorhees.

Will Freddy and the Dream Warriors be able to defeat the evil versions of their doll friends and Freddy's adopted child?

Ever had that feeling when you're going on a long trip and the nagging feeling you forgot something egged you on? That's what it felt when we left Springwood, Ohio.

Except I know and don't know what's, or I should say who is missing. Glamours are very good at hiding their existence that mortals and immortals would forget they even existed.

Unless you're a member of the Loser Club, who would be trained to recognize the signs of a Glamour interference, you wouldn't even know that a space-time interdimensional demon clown was right next to you.

But I am the Nightmare King. My powers are fear based and I could quite literally feel the negative emotions in the RV being sucked into a spot like it's a black hole sucking in stars and planets.

The Glamour was probably the one that woke every coma patient in Westin Hills Psychiatric Hospital.

“Krueger?” Nancy was looking at me as if expecting some kind of answer.

“Sorry.” I rubbed the bridge of my nose, “I got distracted. What was it you were saying?”

“I was asking if you can teach me how to do that telepathy thing that you and the others do?” Nancy Thomas…. No. Nancy Holbrook is her name now… was smiling in a way that made me want to nibble on her bottom lip. I wanted to tug her closer, to let her know that she moved me in ways I hadn’t expected.

“Krueger? What's distracting you now?”

Before I could answer one of my Dream Warriors gave everyone in our little caravan an update {Uncle Freddy and Nancy are flirting again! Can I please switch with someone else?}

“Seriously, Rick?” I shot back, unable to curb my sarcastic tone. “Is this too much for you?”

{I’ll trade places is you don't mind watching two living dolls tongue fuckin.}

The laughter slipped from my lips before I could stop it. Joey’s dry humor always found its mark. I could practically picture him rolling his eyes within the confines of the Delta while he got stuck narrating the Ray-Valentine couple’s little escapades.

{Yeah, Rick. You're better off dealing with Uncle Freddy goo-goo eyeing Nancy then watching Chucky and Tiffany in constant heat.} Ash gave the RV a wave as he passed us on The Delta. The convertible was down so you could see the near porn like make out happening in the backseat. {I'm halfway tempted to throw those two in the camper.}

“Can you tell Ash that it might put them in danger to drive the camper with them in it?” Nancy asked.

“Would you like to tell him yourself?” I smiled as I started the Shining lesson. “And don't feel discouraged. 98% of the world can't use the Shining.”

She nodded as we started the lesson.

“Okay,” I began, trying to shake off the lingering thoughts of our earlier banter. “Let’s start with the basics. The key to telepathy isn’t just about thoughts traveling from one mind to another. Imagine a brick wall that has an iron door. That iron door is only locked on your side of the wall. This is your mind, the only way to give messages and take messages is to have the mind Open.”

Nancy leaned in, curiosity brightening her blue eyes. “So, how do I connect with a single individual? Like you?”

“Connecting with someone specific is all about intention,” I explained, trying to maintain focus. “It begins with softening that wall, opening the door just enough to reach out. Picture the lock on that door. You have to decide to turn it, to write your thoughts across the void.”

She nodded, absorbing the words, and I couldn’t help but notice how the afternoon light seemed to frame her face, highlighting her features in a way that made my heart race. “What if I just want to yell at you from across the room? Like when you zonked out during our discussions?”

I chuckled, the sound bouncing back at us like a playful echo. “Yelling won’t work. The essence of telepathy is subtlety. It’s about feeling rather than communicating in loud bursts. Think of it as a gentle tap against someone’s consciousness.”

Nancy leaned back on the damp grass, a teasing smile creeping over her lips. “So, you mean we have to be tiny ninjas in each other’s minds?”

“Exactly. Mind ninjas.” I grinned back, the mood lightening, yet beneath that playful surface, an undercurrent of something heavier flowed between us—a connection that could be felt in every laugh, in every lingering glance.

Even if she doesn't have the talent she was a good student.

“Daddy,” Katherine called out, “We just entered Carpenter, New Jersey.”

“Oh, I know that town!” Nancy got up from her seat with a burst of energy, rushing to her backpack. Among the sparse belongings she had packed back in Springwood, she fished out her laptop and began furiously working. “Found it! One of the ten Packanack Lake Region towns that Jason Voorhees strikes on the 13th.”

I groaned, rubbing my forehead at the thought. “Don’t tell me I have to deal with an evil version of my son.”

Nancy smiled, a twinkle of mischief in her eye. “Nope! He’s hibernating at Crystal Lake. But rumor has it that Pamela Voorhees’ ghost haunts the lake, killing anyone who wanders too close. Though I don't know if that’s true, an urban legend, or just one of those bedtime stories meant to scare kids into not going into forbidden areas.”

“We’ll keep our eyes open just in case—”

Just then, Jason—my adopted son, small yet fierce—tapped my shoulder and signed the moment I turned to him. ‘Dad? Can I go to Crystal Lake? I can stake out the camp while you check the towns?’

 

“You want to deal with your evil doppelganger and your mom?” My gloved hand flicked nervously, the metallic blades of my glove making a soft, clicking sound as they brushed against one another. A shiver of apprehension coursed through me. “You’re asking for trouble, kid.”

Katherine leaned closer, her big, serious eyes mirroring my concern. “Daddy, I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“I agree.”

Jason’s hands were a blur of movement, his enthusiasm barely contained. ‘But Dad, I want to help! If there’s a chance I can see what this Jason’s like, maybe I can understand more about… everything? Besides! If Pamela is haunting the lake, I already know what to do!’

I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. Raising a kid in my world—one rife with dark legacies—was complicated, but there was a flicker of excitement in his gaze—a fierce desire to prove himself, to step into the light I often cast in shadows.

“Okay, but you promise to stay aware, stick with Roland. His superhuman strength is almost as powerful as yours.”

Roland looked up from his book, a moment of silence passing before he nodded in agreement. He set the book down, marking his place with a dog-ear. “Got the coordinates. Wish us luck.”

I watched as Jason and Roland marched off, their silhouettes framed against the eerie backdrop of Carpenter. The tension left in the RV felt suffocating, and I turned back to Nancy, who wore an expression of mixed amusement and concern. She’d been a surprising source of light amidst the horror that surrounded us.

“Are you really going to let him go?” she asked, her voice strained with worry. Her gray blue eyes searched mine for reassurance, and protectiveness mingled in my chest with a pang of admiration for her bold spirit.

“I have no choice. He needs to learn—” I paused, grappling with the tightening fear that plagued my gut. “The world we live in is different. We deal with and kill any supernatural entity that poses a threat to mankind. It’s our role, as the Killers of Porta Inferni, to protect the light through the shadows.”

“I thought it was a way to satisfy your serial killer bloodlust in a justified manner.” She couldn’t resist throwing that jab.

“That too.” I chuckled, the odd normalcy of our banter momentarily easing my tension.

She scribbled down potential spots to investigate, her formidable intellect in action. I let the absurdity of everything sink in, almost forgetting the horror waiting just outside. “Can’t argue with that.” I peered out the window at the indigo sky. “Wish Nada had given us a more pinpoint location instead of just the Packanack Lake Region.”

“Well, that in itself is good news!” Nancy exclaimed, her fingers dancing across the keyboard. “While Crystal Lake is in the area, the largest body of water isn’t said lake—it’s Packanack Lake. Maybe our focus isn’t Jason and Pamela but something else?”

“I love the fact that we have a researcher here!” I smiled, my confidence bolstered by her insight.

Suddenly, Nancy’s expression shifted as she clicked through her findings. “Found some murders that definitely don’t fit the Voorhees MO. Stranglings… defenestration… throat slitting… The only distinguishing factor the police noted was the little toddler-sized footprints with the Good Guys logo—Ohhhhhh…”

Her eyes widened with realization. I glanced up to see a similar look mirrored in my own and Nancy’s features. {Chucky! Tiffany! Stop sucking faces. We’re hunting your alternate versions.}

***

“How are we to find two dolls in such a large area?” Ash asked as he shoved fries in his mouth.

We found an isolated park where our caravan could have lunch and make a game plan. With Jason and Roland checking out Crystal Lake, we have lost both of our strongmen. But we still have the numbers.

“I hate to say this but, we have to split up.” I snapped my fingers and maps of the area were passed to each member of the Dream Warriors, Ash, Chucky, and Tiffany. “There's thirteen of us available right now. You guys will split in pairs. We met up here tomorrow morning.”

Will looked up from his hamburger, “Where are you heading, Uncle Freddy?”

“Good question, Wizard Master.” I smiled at the kids as I ruffled his hair, “I’ll be in the Dreamscape. Hopefully I will find some clues there that’ll help pinpoint the dolls.”

The isolated park was eerily quiet, the heavy silence punctuated only by the sounds of fries crunching and the distant caw of a restless crow. My mind flickered between a sense of camaraderie and the gnawing dread of what lay ahead.

“Alright, everyone,” I said, my voice cutting through the stillness. “Listen up. We know what we’re dealing with, and we need to outsmart it.” I unfolded a map of the surrounding area, tracing lines and making quick notes. “Chucky and Tiffany have their own chaotic methodology, but we have an advantage. We think like them, we anticipate their moves.”

“Okay, but how exactly do you think? They’re still dolls!” Ash retorted, scratching his chin thoughtfully, a fry precariously perched between his fingers. “What if they’re hidden in a toy store or something?”

“Or a junkyard,” Nancy added, her blue eyes sparkling with intensity, “places abandoned but filled with leftovers—things people forget.” She was back to scribbling, her fingers flying over the pages as she focused on clues we had gathered.

Our Chucky nodded, “Or in a kid's arms. Back in the day Tiffany and I would also hide in plain sight. It was easier to protect a kid from predators when the kid is holding ya the entire time.”

“Oh sweetheart!” Tiffany coos, “Remember that Tara girl? She was the sweetest little thing. Too bad her foster parents had to die. Then again they shouldn't be beating and starving her.” Our Chucky and Tiffany love kids and have been trying to get one of their own for years.

I nodded, a chilling sense of urgency settling over me. I knew better than to underestimate Chucky and Tiffany. They were more than just dolls; they were survivors of trauma, wielding their rage like a weapon. The Ray-Valentine couple from our world might be a little goofy, but they're still Killers of Porta Inferni.

And if we need to find evil alternate versions of them in this world, we will need their help to think like them. But how much are they similar and how much are they different? We know little about this world's Good Guy dolls.

“Ash? I want you to watch over Nancy.” I stabbed one of Ash’s fries with the blade of my glove to get his attention.

“Is it because you want me partnered with a brainy type or do you want your new girlfriend to have a bodyguard, Uncle Freddy?” Ash used his gauntlet to move my blade off the table and plucked the fry off.

Taryn, my punk rocker princess, lended closer to Nancy, “Most likely both. Ash works well with intelligintals, and Uncle Freddy might worry about your first mission with us.”

“Me helping get rid of my Freddy wasn't my first mission?” Nancy’s eyebrow lifted.

Mark smiled, “Nope. That was more of a warm-up. This is the real deal, Nance. We’re hunting psychopathic dolls that have been known to kill.”

Nancy shivered slightly at the thought, but then set her jaw with determination. “Fine. I can handle it.”

“Of course you can,” I said, trying to inject some confidence into the group. “Just remember the plan. Split up, keep your eyes peeled for anything suspicious, and most importantly, trust your instincts. If you see something that doesn’t feel right, don’t hesitate to call for backup.”

Tiffany leaned forward, her expression almost sweet. She waved her cellphone, “Oh, don’t worry, Freddy. Just like in the old days, we’ll keep an eye on you kids.”

With that, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, allowing the tranquility of the park to drift away into the surreal chaos of the Dreamscape. I felt the familiar sensation of my body becoming weightless, the world around me blurring into colors and shapes that twisted and turned.

Inside the Dreamscape, things were as I remembered: a mishmash of memories, shadows, and fear. But this time, I kept my focus sharp, scanning the landscape for any clue, anything that might reveal Chucky and Tiffany’s whereabouts. I ventured through a maze of fragmented dreams, past whispers of laughter and echoes of screams.

I traveled through the Dream Realm as I gave my subjects instructions. One Dream Spirit appears, “Nightmare King! My Morpheus! Most-”

I lifted my gloved hand to silence the sweet child-like spirit, “You have a report?”

“The Chucky and Tiffany in this world seemed to split their souls into more than one doll. But there's this one doll that might lead you to the originals.” The spirit jumped making curls bounce in excitement. “This doll isn't a Chucky nor a Tiffany, but something else.”

“Show me.”

The Dream Spirit led me to what looked like a bird cage. Inside that cage was a red haired, blue eyed doll with black freckles on their death pail plastic skin. They're lips were purple and had very sharp teeth.

The doll finally noticed me, “Oh? Hello. Sorry, but you shouldn't be here. Mummy and Dad will be back soon.”

Apparently the kid doesn't realize they're in a dream, “Names Freddy Krueger. What's your name, kid?”

“Mummy and Dad call me Shitface.”

The name hung in the air, absurd and troubling. It spoke of neglect, a sad sort of love. I quirked an eyebrow. “What name would you like instead?”

“Hmmm…” The doll tapped its chin thoughtfully, pondering something epic. “Glen…. or maybe Glenda… Oh! Call me Gigi!”

“Nice to meet you, Gigi.” I reached out, breaking the lock on the cage with a deft bladed finger, liberating the doll from its confinement. “Tell me, are you gender fluid?”

“Gender flu-fluid?” Gigi echoed, perplexed.

With gentle charisma, I took the child doll's hand, marveling at the warmth that radiated even from a mere toy. “Genderfluid is a gender identity which refers to a gender that varies over time. That means you can be a boy one minute, a girl the next, or non-binary!”

Gigi’s blue eyes widened even further, shimmering with pure curiosity. “What’s non-binary?”

“It can be described as any gender identity that does not fit within the male and female binary spectrum. Most non-binary folks use they/them pronouns.” I smiled, proud to unravel the complexities of one's identity.

“Can I be non-binary, too?” Gigi asked, excitement bubbling through each syllable.

“Of course, Gigi. You can be whatever you want to be.” I picked up the child and held them to my hip, “Now Gigi, I know a couple that wants to meet you.”

Snapping my fingers, we transitioned back to the waking world. Sweet Gigi stared in awe, raising their tiny hand towards the sun. “It’s so… warm.”

I set Gigi down on a bench in the deserted park, touching the weathered wood while I ran into the RV. Tiffany was known for crafting the best meatloaf in the world; surely the leftovers would suffice.

As I rummaged through the fridge for some creamy mashed potatoes, Tiffany’s voice floated in from the outside, soft and soothing. “Hello, Sweetface. Where did you come from?”

“Mummy?”

Emerging with the meatloaf sandwich, I beamed. “That’s Gigi. They’re the child of this world’s version of you.”

I extended the plate to Gigi, about to make the offering when Chucky's booming voice pierced the warm afternoon, “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

I shot him a challenging look. “Giving Gigi a meatloaf sandwich—”

“NOT without Tiffany’s barbecue sauce!” He turned to Gigi, eyes glimmering with intensity. “Tiffany’s cooking is perfect, but her sauce is pure love, kid. Can’t have a meatloaf sandwich without Tiff’s homemade sauce.”

As Tiffany chuckled, her eyes sparkling with affection, I couldn't help but smirk. Here we were, perhaps the most dysfunctional family in the world, yet in this moment, brimming with a peculiar kind of warmth. Gigi clapped their hands, a mischievous friend joining in this new-found adventures, while Tiffany busied herself in the kitchen, seeking the saucy ambrosia that would complete the meal.

Tiffany came out with the completed plate, “Here you go, Sweetface.”

Gigi politely took the sandwich and took an adorable little bite, only to have their eyes widened and practically inhaled it. “This is so good!”

I smiled, watching as Gigi devoured the meatloaf sandwich with child-like enthusiasm. The warmth of the sun bathed the park in a golden glow, punctuating the moment with a surreal quality. The once desolate surroundings felt alive with Gigi’s laughter, echoing like chimes in the gentle breeze.

“Easy there, Gigi!” I chuckled, marveling at the spark of joy embodying the little doll. “There's plenty more where that came from.”

“Really?” Gigi’s eyes widened in disbelief. “More?” Their voice was a melodic combination of genuine awe and childlike glee.

“Of course! You can have whatever you want here!” Tiffany chimed in, her voice dripping with the affectionate cadence of a proud parent.

Chucky raised an eyebrow, “Don't your parents ever feed you?”

“I'm not usually allowed out of my cage-”

Chucky pulled my sleeve down with such powerful force from a doll, “Freddy, where did you find this kid?”

“In a birdcage… Freed them through the Dreamscape.” I answered as short and sweetly as possible to not worry the child doll.

“What is Gigi’s deadname?”

“Their parents called them,” I really didn't want to tell the Ray-Valentine couple this, “Shitface….”

The moment hung in the air, charged with an unease that felt palpable. Chucky’s brow furrowed with concern, while Tiffany’s smile faltered, a flash of sympathy crossing her face. “Shitface?” she echoed, her voice softening. “That’s a sad name for such a bright little one.”

Gigi, blissfully unaware of the laughter hidden in the absurdity of it all, crammed another hearty bite of meatloaf into their mouth, eyes gleaming with unfettered joy. “I like Gigi better!” they declared, as if the name itself wielded the power to reshape their reality.

“It suits you,” I chimed in, believing that every name held the potential to tell a story—a narrative of resilience, reinvention, and love. “You’re not what others say you are, Gigi. You’re who you want to be.”

At that moment Ash, Nancy, and the Dream Warriors returned to the park. Katherine noticed the child doll, “What have we missed, Daddy?”

“Another excuse to kill the Ray-Valentine from this world.” I'm starting to hate having to deal with evil versions of ourselves. “This is Gigi!”

“Tiffany! We need to give Gigi a makeover!”
“Gigi, I have this gorgeous jacket that I've originally wanted to give to Tiffany, but I think it would look great on you!”
“I got the makeup!”
“I got my hair clippers!”
“We need hot water and some bath salts!”

All the girls rushed the poor child doll and ran into the RV. I looked at Chucky with laughing eyes, “Looks like the RV turned into a spa.”

The girls got out with smiles as they led Gigi out of the RV an hour or two later. Gigi stood at the epicenter of a whirlwind of colors. The once-plain child doll had been decked out in the jacket that was originally a gift for Tiffany, its denim fabric studded with sparkles that glinted in the sun. Bits of glitter clung to their cheeks, which had been powdered and painted with delicate swirls of teal and gold. Their lips are purple and nails painted black. Gigi's hair, now a vibrant shade of red, framed their cherubic face, the perfect finishing touch to their look.

“Wow,” I exclaimed, momentarily struck by the beauty radiating from the little doll. “You look like a star! Or should I say—a superstar?”

Gigi twirled, reveling in the joy of being the center of attention. “I love it! Am I pretty?” Their question wasn't so much about vanity but that abiding longing for acceptance.

“Gigi, you’re more than pretty—you’re perfect!” Tiffany’s voice was filled with maternal pride, and it made something twist in my chest. It was moments like these that reminded me just how precious it was to define oneself through love and acceptance, no matter your origins.

Chucky held their hands, “Hey, Sweetheart. You want to live with us? You would be loved like you're supposed to be with many people who will cherish and protect you. Not like the horrible versions of us that kept you in a bird cage. You didn't deserve that.”

Tiffany was starting to cry, her mascara and eyeshadow running down her cheek, “Chucky and I have been trying for years to have a child. We’ve wanted to love someone like you forever. And here you are. Absurdly perfect.”

Gigi paused, their little heart-shaped face lit with wonder and excitement. “Really?” they asked, a tremor of hope threading through their words. “You want me? Me, Gigi!”

“Of course! Gigi, you’re just what we’ve been looking for,” Tiffany sniffled, wiping away her tears with the back of her glimmering hand. “You're special, and we want you to know that.”

There was a moment of silence, hanging in the air like a golden thread waiting for a spark. Gigi’s joyful laughter filled the void, and suddenly their radiant smile broke free, lighting up the entire park.

“Yes!” Gigi squeaked, jumping in place with undulating glee. “I want to live with you!” Their little fists pumped into the air, and the laughter of joy rippled through us like music.

“First we need to get rid of your parents.” Nancy said with a sour face.

“Are you going to kill them… I'm not so sure I'm comfortable about that.” Gigi said, “My biological parents kill all the time. And it scares me…”

Chucky gave Gigi a hug, “It's okay, kiddo. Looks like we have a pacifist. But Gigi, my friends and I kill those that deserve it. People that abuse children, use supernatural means to hurt others, and those that prey on the weak. We are what a friend of ours calls the necessary evil.”

“You only killed what you needed too? Not for pleasure or addiction?”

Tiffany patted Gigi on the back, “Maybe a little, but we never kill an innocent.”

Alice smiled at Gigi, “Most of our body count is demons, monsters, and serial killers. Just a few days ago we killed an evil version of Uncle Freddy here.”

Ash pointed at me, “Freddy here is one of the Elders of Porta Inferni. Our town is full of people like us.”

Gigi’s bright smile faltered as they processed this new information. “So, you only hurt the bad people?” They looked up at Chucky, their eyes wide with innocence and concern. “You’re not bad people, right?”

Tiffany knelt to meet Gigi's gaze, wiping one last tear from her face. “Absolutely not, Sweetface. We want to protect those who can’t protect themselves. And that includes you.”

Gigi chewed on their bottom lip, uncertainty clouding their vibrant demeanor. “I—I just want to be loved, and to be good. I don’t want to hurt anyone.”

Chucky ruffled Gigi’s hair, a gesture of reassurance. “You don’t have to worry about that. Even Porta Inferni has people that don't want to kill, but they support our work and live like regular town folks.”

“If you want to grow up to be a killer, great!” Tiffany smiled at Gigi, “You want to be a fashion designer slash local theater kid, PERFECT! As long as you're happy.”

“I can be anything I want? I have a choice?”

Chucky kissed Gigi on the forehead, “Anything. Your choice.”

***

When it comes to the Ray-Valentine Couple, many people forget that they have power. The fact that they are living killer dolls tends to cover that important aspect of the voodoo dolls. That Chucky is an Oungan.

Chucky was chanting in a circle of bones and candles. The plan was to use the spell as a beacon to summon the Evil Ray-Valentine Couple of this world.

While Chucky was doing that Tiffany was preparing a ceremonial dagger and teaching her new child about their religion.

Gigi nodded and was intrigued about their Haitian/New Orleans heritage. Chucky wasn't just dabbing in voodoo magic for funzies. He lived in New Orleans until he reached adulthood before he moved to New Jersey. He was raised Catholic before he was introduced to an Oungan who later became his best friend. Until said best friend was killed by a pedophiliac cop that was after Chucky’s Godchild.

"Remember, Gigi, our heritage is not just curses and hexes," she said, kneeling on the ground with her adopted child, who was absorbing every word. “It's a syncretic religion, meaning it's a combination of multiple religions, mainly West and Central African religions and Roman Catholicism. Its fundamental principle is that everything is spirit, the physical and nonphysical, all spirit.”

"Then why do people fear voodoo?" Gigi questioned with a tinge of innocent curiosity. Tiffany smiled knowingly, flipping her long blonde locks before turning serious.

"Fear comes from misunderstanding, Sweetface. Voodoo is a way of life for many. It's simply about connecting with what the world before us has left behind—the spirits of our ancestors, communicating with them, and embracing our truth.” Tiffany smiled at Gigi.

Just then, Chucky’s chanting reached a fevered pitch, startling Gigi out of their reverie. He had been drawing on deep-intentioned energy, his small, malevolent smile never wavering. “Come on! Answer my call!” he yelled into the void, as shadows began to blend with the candlelight, swirling and shifting like a sentient mist.

Suddenly, the air chilled, and an unnatural wind rushed through the space, blowing the candles' flames like tiny flags. Gigi clutched their mother’s hand nervously, but Tiffany squeezed back reassuringly.

“Stay close, Gigi,” Tiffany whispered, her eyes darting around. “Whatever happens next, we’re in this together.”

Two familiar dolls looked about and noticed Gigi clinging to Tiffany, “Shitface?” Evil Chucky looked surprised at Gigi’s makeover.

Chucky frowned as he pointed towards his look alike, “Do not call them that! Their name is Gigi.”

Evil Tiffany elbowed her husband, “We're surrounded.”

I tapped my bladed finger to my fedora, “Name's Freddy, but don't worry about us.” I waved at my Dream Warriors, Nancy, and Ash, “We’re only here to observe. Nothing more than witnesses.”

Evil Chucky scoffed, “Like I'll believe that. And witnessing what exactly?”

Tiffany smiled, “Custody battle. We want Gigi.”

Chucky laughed, “In the most literal sense.” He then pointed at his evil doppelganger, “You have abused and neglected your child. And now we want them.”

Evil Chucky laughed, a dark, vile chuckle echoing against the stone walls. “You think you can just summon us and take the brat? We’re stronger than you realize.”

“I say let the loa decide,” Chucky declared, eyes glimmering with masculine pride, offering a counter-challenge that silenced the chaos for a heartbeat.

“Oh, you’re on,” Evil Chucky said, leaning forward with sinister glee. “In the name of Damballa, I accept.” An ominous chill spread through the park as the ancient one was invoked.

“Then in the name of Baron Samedi, I challenge,” Chucky followed suit, his confidence unwavering.

“May the spirits witness,” Tiffany added, stepping closer to her double, her dagger glinting as she stabbed her hand. “In the name of Papa Legba.”

Evil Tiffany screamed in pain as blood was pouring out of her plastic palm, “What the fuck?”

“Not just a living doll, bitch.” Tiffany pulled the dagger out of her hand. She lifted her hand to show that she wasn't harmed by the ceremonial dagger.

Evil Chucky staggered back, disbelief mingling with horror in his eyes. “No fucking way… She’s an actual voodoo doll?!”

With a wicked smile curving her lips, Tiffany twisted the dagger and plunged it into her shoulder, the tip puncturing her plastic flesh. Evil Chucky howled in pain, falling to one knee as he clutched his own shoulder in agony, a reflection of Tiffany’s self-inflicted wound. “How does that feel?” She taunted, reveling in the chaos they had summoned.

Twitching in surprise, despair, and astonishment etched into every feature. “You can’t just… I thought… You’re not supposed to hurt yourself!”

“Rules are for suckers,” Tiffany winked. “It’s all in the spirit of the game.”

As the echoes of their laughter faded into the park’s eerie silence, a shadow stretched across the ground from the oak trees. A whisper curled through the air, sending shivers down their spines. The loa had been summoned, the ancient spirits intrigued by the spectacle of rivalry.

The exchange whipped the energy circling around them into a frenzy. Sparks flared up from the ground, spiraling upward and outwards, encircling both sets of dolls. Gigi watched, a mix of fear and fascination swirling within them. They weren't just witnessing their parents embodying their lived truths, but also witnessing a transition of power—a clash of evil and good, chaos tethered by a child's innocence.

A blinding light erupted from the ground, awakening the spirits tethered to both couples. The bonds of evil and good intertwined, the shades of the ancestors swirling above them, observing, judging, seeking balance.

Chucky looked toward Gigi, and his voice softened. “Stay strong, Kiddo. Remember what we shared. Embrace it.”

Gigi, having witnessed their new family standing against evil, nodded, confidence blossoming within them. “I will!” they declared, their tiny voice echoing in the night.

With the spirits shimmering around them and the power of their love growing stronger, the Ray-Valentine Couple pushed their hands outward, forcing the swirling energies around them into a binding cocoon that dark magic could not escape. The evil dolls screamed for release, but the love and light emerged victorious, enveloping them and drawing them into the shadowy depths of hell.

An old man in red and black tattered clothes and a dapper looking man with skeleton makeup smoking a cigar appears with a bemused expression, watching the chaos unfold. The old man cracked a grin, “Well, well, well. Looks like love triumphs over evil yet again. You’d think they would learn by now.”

The dapper man smiled at the Ray-Valentine Couple. He chuckled softly, puffing at his cigar, “Thanks for doing the work for us. Damballa was getting too big for his scaly britches. Wouldn't even let a man exercise spirits without aging him.”

The shadows receded, leaving a hushed stillness in their wake. Gigi’s heart raced, the adrenaline of the battle still tingling in their limbs, but it was no longer fear that coursed through them. Instead, a sense of pride filled the space where uncertainty had lingered moments before. They had watched their mother, Tiffany, embody strength, and their father, Chucky, take on the mantle of protector.

“Ah, the ties of family,” the old man mused, his voice a gravelly whisper that danced like smoke in the cool night air. His hands rubbed together as he considered the outcome, a knowing smile etched across his face.

Papa Legba patted Tiffany's back, “You did well protecting the child. The crossroads aren't easy.”

Baron Samedi took off his top hat and bowed respectfully towards Chucky, “Thank you again for keeping the balance. The underworld loves a good showdown, but we are all beginning to tire of Damballa's ambitions.”

Chucky smirked, brushing off the praise with a casual wave. “Just doing what any good dad would do. Gotta keep the family safe.”

Gigi, feeling the warmth of family for the first time, stepped forward. “Will they stay away now? Are we safe?” Their voice trembled with vulnerability, a stark contrast to the fierce moment just past.

“Evil never stays away for long,” Tiffany replied, her voice steady yet soft. “But as long as we’re together, we can face anything. We won't let the darkness take us. You’re stronger than you think, Sweetface.”

***

The afternoon sun filtered through the clouds, casting a warm glow over the gas station where our little caravan had pulled in. The RV, along with the vintage Delta, the retro van, and both motorcycles, formed a makeshift family unit of sorts on that cracked concrete lot. As the engines hummed quietly, I took the opportunity to escape into some solitude, clambering up to the roof of the gas station.

Sitting cross-legged on the sun-warmed roof, I watched Nancy, Ash, and the Dream Warriors hover around Gigi, the latest addition to the Ray-Valentine family. Gigi was a cherubic little thing, absorbing the attention showered on them that was denied by their biological parents. Our Chucky and Tiffany were already spoiling Gigi.

And Gigi… felt little remorse or guilt on the damnation of Evil Chucky and his bride. Good.

The black hole of an invisible void was back, but this time with gifts of doll parts, some with teeth marks. I moved the bloody Good Guys doll parts with my glove and blades, “You know, you could have just written a note.”

The void was taking shape and the Glamour Child smiled at me. Memories of Janet's pregnancy and that fact that the child just after birth followed us out of Porta Inferni was flooding back.

The Kid shrugged, “I was just trying to help, Uncle Freddy.”

“You did good. But I prefer having all my memories intact.”

The Kid grinned, eyes glinting with mischief, and began to shift form. One moment, they sported pigtails and a pastel overall skirt, the very picture of a whimsical child from another realm. Their next transformation morphed them into a kid with vivid clown makeup and fluttering fairy wings, a blend of chaotic whimsy that clawed at the edges of my sanity. The shifts continued until they resembled the Killer Klowns from Outer Space, their face painted in garish colors, looming with absurd cheerfulness.

“Can you stop shifting your form for a second? It’s distracting,” I said, pinching the bridge of my nose with my ungloved hand, “Why did you hide your presence from us, Kid?”

The interdimensional clown demon child looked up at me, “I haven't chosen my form yet.”

“Okay, fine,” I conceded. “Are you feeling mas, fem, or enbi?”

“Hmmm!” The Kid’s brows crunched together as they engaged in serious reflection. “Nonbinary!”

In an instant, the transformation concluded. The child stared back at me, now resembling an adorable version of themselves, adorned in light clown makeup, orange suspenders securing a yellow tutu over black and red shorts. Their collar matched the tutu, a white shirt peeking out beneath the playful attire.

The smile was more human looking. “Uncle Freddy? I helped kill all the Evil Chucky and Tiffany dolls and now I'm sleepy.”

I chuckled lightly, my heart softening at the sight of them. “You must have had a good meal,” I said, patting the Kid gently on the shoulder. “You’re welcome to take a nap. You’ve earned it.”

“Really?” they said, eyes lighting up with childlike glee.

“But you’re going to make your presence known with the others,” I added, rising and retrieving my fedora from the roof. “That way we wouldn’t leave you behind by accident.”

I hopped off the roof, gliding down to land next to the RV. Nancy was the first to notice, her eyes narrowing with curiosity.

“There you are, Freddy. Who's with you?” she called out.

“Glamour Kid,” I replied, gesturing toward the child beside me. “We sometimes call them Firebug since they’re half phoenix. But they’re an interdimensional demon clown that followed us from Porta Inferni.”

Ash shook his head in disbelief. “Seriously, Kid? You hid your presence and made us forget ya before we made it to Springwood?”

The Kid beamed, unfazed by the admonishment. “I just wanted to help. Best way to hunt is to hide one's presence. And I ate really well from the Deadites, Dream Demons, and those living dolls that look like Uncle Chucky and Auntie Tiffany.”

I chuckled, “We’ll have to go to Crystal Lake to pick up Jason and Roland. Hopefully they took care of Evil Jason and Pamela.”

***

The moon hung low, casting an eerie glow over the decrepit remnants of Camp Crystal Lake as we drove up. The sinister trees loomed against the twilight sky, their skeletal branches like bony fingers reaching for the stars. A shiver of anticipation went through me; this place was synonymous with fear for a reason.

The dirt path crunched beneath the RV’s tires, each jolt reverberating through my bones. We listened for any signs of battle—Jason and Roland, both with super strength abilities might not be doing well, specifically against Evil Jason, a twisted mirror image of my adopted son, and his ghostly mother, Pamela.

Unfortunately, the camp was quiet—too quiet.

“Funny how the absence of screaming is usually a bad sign,” Rick muttered, his grip tightening on the steering wheel. The Dream Warriors were getting nervous. Last time it was this quiet was just before we were attacked by Deadites in Elk Grove.

I looked out the window to check on Ash and the Delta. He and the Ray-Valentine family looked like they were fully alerted. I checked the armored van and Mark gave me a thumbs up. Taryn got off her motorcycle to get her engine to get quiet.

We parked in front of the main lodge, grim reminders of its former glory peeking through the decay; peeling paint, broken glass, and rusted swings swaying slowly in the breeze. I could see Ash standing outside the Delta, his chainsaw poised tightly at his side. He was scanning our surroundings, always on high alert, the memories of his recent battles against Deadites weighing heavily on him.

“Doesn’t look good,” Katherine frowned at the lodge, her tone almost wistful. “I miss our Crystal Lake already. We never left the camp this decimated ever.” She looked around for her brother, “Where's Jason and Roland?”

Nancy got out of the RV and grabbed my hand, the cold clamminess of her grip sending an involuntary shudder up my spine. “More importantly, where's Evil Jason?” Her eyes glinted with a mix of fear and determination.

“And would we even recognize the difference between Our Jason and Evil Jason?” Joey added, his voice tinged with dread.

“Trust me, the evil one will have a different kind of energy,” Ash replied, stepping forward. He shoved his chainsaw into gear, the familiar roar bringing a sense of familiarity amidst the foreboding scene. “These things have a way of making themselves known.”

A chill swept through the air, and an otherworldly wind rattled the trees, making them sway. Almost as if whispering secrets to one another, their harsh whispers creeping along the wind. An unsettling rustle emerged from beyond the lodge. Every heartbeat echoed loudly in our chests as the unseen presence stirred in the shadows.

“Stay alert,” I urged, but my voice felt like brittle glass against the overwhelming stillness.

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows—a tall silhouette, clad in ragged clothing, a hockey mask partially obscuring its face. “Jason?” Katherine breathed, taking a tentative step forward. “Little Bro?”

“No! Stay back!” I yanked my daughter behind me, feeling the cold steel of the blades on my glove clank together as instinct propelled me to shield her. “That’s not your brother, Kathy.”

Jason’s form finally materialized in the haunting light of the moon, but something felt off. His presence radiated a dark energy, terrible and otherworldly. His once-vibrant eyes now glowed with malice, twisted into a reflection of the torment that haunted his very soul.

To my horror, I realized it wasn’t just him—he was not alone. The spectral form of Pamela Voorhees glided into view, her visage both ethereal and terrifying. Her hollow gaze pierced through the night, radiating a fury that resonated through the air.

“Dream Warriors! Transform now!” I bellowed, channeling urgency into authority. A flare of determination ignited in the air as the kids shifted, their fears momentarily subsumed by the instinct to fight.

“Uncle Freddy! I got the ghost!” Will cried out, his voice a beacon of promise amidst the chaos. In an instant, he transformed into the Wizard Master, pure energy sparking at his fingertips as he faced Pamela with unabashed bravado. “Your time is up, Pamela! I’LL DRAG YOU TO HELL IF I HAVE TO!”

His magic crackled and blasted toward her specter, illuminating the dark woods with vibrant sparks. But every attempt seemed futile as she flickered, bound to this world by vendetta and grief.

Mark, evolving into The Phantom Prowler, merged with the darkness around him, preparing his Blessed Bullets as he eyed both threats with grim calculation.

“Nancy, Kristen, Alice!” I shouted. “Go find Roland and Jason!”

“Yes, Uncle Freddy!” Alice beamed, eager for the challenge, and with that, they vanished into the depths of the haunted woods.

Suddenly, Evil Jason lunged, swinging his machete towards us with lethal intent. But a piercing scream shattered the tension; Joey unleashed his power, his voice roaring through the night like a supernatural storm. The force of his scream sent Evil Jason staggering backward, a fleeting moment of bewilderment crossing his masked face.

“Time to rock this horror show!” Taryn declared, her outfit transforming into a fierce 80s punk ensemble, her confidence radiating in waves. She drew her switchblade, the glint of the blade reflecting her fierce spirit.

As the battle roared into life, a rush of exhilaration coursed through me, igniting the flames of my own desperation and drive. Joey’s scream resonated like an anthem for defiance, igniting a surge among our ranks as we faced our foes—each struggle littered with memories, each movement fueled by fear and unresolved love.

Evil Jason charged again, but Ash met him with his chainsaw, only to be countered by a skilled block with the machete. The tension hung between them, a palpable energy swirled with panic, confusion, and righteous anger.

I stepped into the fray, delving into Evil Jason’s mind, seeking the thread of identity that might anchor him. To my shock, it was a void, a chilling emptiness that hinted at lost dreams and swallowed memories. Damn it—all of this nightmare was forged from darkness itself, and no slumbering sense of humanity remained to hook.

“I GOT THE SKULL!!!!” Roland ran out of the woods holding a skull over his head. He was trailed by Nancy, Kristen, Alice, and… Jason. Our Jason in his child form and intelligent eyes and goober smile. His hockey mask was sitting on top of his head like a helmet.

Katherine clung to my side, her eyes wide with conflicting emotions—fear blinding her, yet a desperate hope radiating for her brother. “Dad, that’s him!” she whispered, her voice trembling as she pointed toward the child-like Jason, who stood behind Roland, his eyes shining with a mixture of innocence and something darker.

“Stay close, Kathy!” I shouted, trying to block out the menacing growls of Evil Jason. The sound echoed in my ears, a stark reminder of the blade that thirsted for blood.

Evil Jason, his hulking form radiating a palpable aura of dread, snarled as he faced off against his young counterpart. There was a raw power in the air, an unsettling dichotomy of a twisted past and a fading innocence entwined in this supernatural battle.

With a fierce determination, my son pulled the mask further down, triggering the transformation into his Killer Form. The child-like innocence shifted to an intimidating presence, but it was not devoid of hope. His overalls, a patchwork of vibrant colors, contrasted sharply against the grim imagery of Evil Jason’s blood-soaked jumpsuit.

Roland skidded to a halt in front of me, panting heavily, the skull in his hands radiated a darkness that I hadn't felt in a long time. “I—I got the skull!” His excited shout startled everyone. The moment hung in the air, an awkward pause blooming amidst the chaos.

"Roland, drop it!" I commanded, quickly realizing how dangerous that was for him. Pamela’s gaze shifted, capturing her son’s presence, even as the dark energy surrounding Evil Jason pulsed like an angry heart. The air crackled with malevolence, thick enough to choke on.

“Uncle Freddy?” Roland looked up at me, his young face creased with genuine concern. My heart twisted. He was just trying to help.

“Roland, listen to me! That skull can’t be in his hands!” I urgently motioned for him to drop it, knowing well its significance in Pamela’s wrathful existence. This was no mere relic; it was a tether binding mother and son in a cruel embrace of vengeance. The moment he had raised it, Evil Jason had felt its pull, his twisted countenance reflecting uncertainty for just a heartbeat. A flicker of something… almost human… crossed his eyes. It was gone as quickly as it appeared, snuffed out by the consuming darkness.

Slowly, hesitantly, Roland lowered the skull. He didn’t let go, though. His grip was tight, knuckles white. He was scared, sure, but he was also stubborn. He trusted me, but he’d risked his neck to get this thing.

“Okay, okay,” I said, my voice softer, trying to soothe him. “Just… let me take it.”

He finally released the skull. I wasn’t about to touch it with my bare hand. I tapped it with a blade from my glove. A jolt ran up my arm, a wave of pure, unadulterated evil. This thing was potent.

Taking a deep breath, I pulled off my fedora. Alice was instantly next to me with Kristen and Nancy, “I got your hat, Uncle Freddy.”

I smiled as I gave it to her. “Thanks Alice. Pamela's Skull is powerful. You girls have to be careful.”

I’m the Nightmare King, my specialty is dreams, not exorcism. Chucky and Tiffany were still holed up in the RV, protecting Gigi and trying to recover from the ordeal of dealing with their own miniature, evil versions of themselves earlier.

With Will and Mark fighting the ghost of Pamela and Our Jason and Ash fighting Evil Jason, I had gained enough time to think of a way to exorcize or destroy the Skull. Time was running out, though. Evil Jason was gaining the upper hand. Ash, bless his trigger-happy soul, was holding his own, but Our Jason… he was weakening.

“Think Freddy, think.” I muttered to myself, pacing in a tight circle. Destroying Pamela’s Skull was the only option. But how? Fire wouldn't work. Guns? Laughable. Acid? Maybe, but where would I get enough acid in this… nightmare of a situation?

Ash was getting tossed around like a ragdoll, his chainsaw sputtering uselessly against Evil Jason’s supernatural strength. Our Jason was barely standing, his mask cracked, and his signature machete lay abandoned on the forest floor.

Will and Mark weren’t faring much better against Pamela's wraith. The woods were alive with the echoes of her wails, her anger fueled by the skull's presence.

I had to act, and act fast. I couldn't directly fight Evil Jason or Pamela. My powers wouldn't be as effective in the waking world against them. But the dream world… that was my domain. An idea, risky and potentially devastating, began to form in my mind.

I looked at Kristen, who was watching the carnage with a mix of fear and fascination . I needed her. "Kristen," I said, kneeling down. "I need your help again. A big one."

She looked at me, her eyes filled with determination. "Anything, Uncle Freddy."

"I need you to stay close to me," I said, my voice low and serious. "I'm going to try something…something that might be dangerous. If I tell you to run, you run. Understand?"

She nodded, swallowing hard.

I took a deep breath, focusing my power. I closed my eyes, reaching out with my mind, pushing past the veil between the waking world and the dreamscape. I needed to lure Evil Jason and Pamela into my domain, where I had a fighting chance.

The forest around us began to shimmer. The air grew thick and heavy, the oppressive atmosphere shifting from one of raw, physical danger to one of psychological dread. The groaning of trees turned into whispers, filled with forgotten fears and childhood traumas.

I opened my eyes, and the world had changed. The trees were gnarled and twisted, resembling grotesque figures reaching out with skeletal hands. The ground beneath our feet was soft and yielding, like walking on rotting flesh. The sky was a swirling vortex of crimson and black.

Evil Jason, momentarily disoriented, paused his assault on Ash. Pamela’s wails intensified, laced with confusion and hatred. They both sensed the shift, the encroaching presence of something alien and powerful.

"Welcome to my world, assholes," I snarled, my voice echoing with a newfound authority. I felt the power coursing through me, the intoxicating surge of control that came with being in my element.

I turned towards Kristen, “I need you and Alice to pull everyone, but the creeps, our Jason, and Katherine out of the Nightmare Realm. The family will have the home advantage against Evil Jason and Pamela.”

The transition disoriented everyone. Ash stumbled, clutching his chainsaw like a lifeline, the dreamscape swirling around him like a bad trip. Our Jason, a hulking figure of grim resolve, simply tightened his grip on his machete, his gaze fixed on the monstrous parody before him. Katherine, however, seemed oddly unaffected, her eyes gleaming with a strange, knowing light, almost… hungry.

Kristen, with Alice at her side, reached for Roland, Joey, Will, Taryn, and Mark. As they touched, the dreamscape rippled around them, pulling them back to the relative safety of the waking world. The feeling was akin to being yanked through a tight tunnel, a dizzying, disorienting rush. It was a necessary sacrifice, leaving the rest of us to face the nightmare head-on.

"Good," I muttered, turning my attention back to Pamela Voorhees and her twisted version of a son. "Now, let's play."

Pamela, her spectral form shimmering with rage, lunged at me, her touch like ice. I sidestepped her easily, the dreamscape bending to my will. I conjured a wall of flames, momentarily halting her advance. The scent of burning pine and fear filled the air, a delectable aroma in my domain.

Evil Jason, his machete dripping with dream-blood, moved with a terrifying, single-minded focus. He was a force of nature, a nightmare made flesh, a lumbering engine of destruction fueled by hate and vengeance. But here, in my domain, I could control the very laws of physics. I was the architect of this reality, the puppet master pulling the strings.

I raised my gloved hand, and the ground beneath Evil Jason's feet turned to quicksand. He thrashed, his massive frame sinking deeper and deeper, his guttural roars echoing through the dreamscape. He was trapped, struggling against a force he couldn't comprehend.

"You think you can stop us, Freddy?" Pamela screeched like a banshee from the other side of the fire, her voice a piercing scream laced with grief and fury. "You can't hurt my son! You're just delaying the inevitable."

I chuckled, a low, grating sound that echoed through the twisted landscape. "Oh, Pamela, Pamela, Pamela. Hurt him? No, I'm going to make him… disappear.”

I lifted her skull. Her eyes widened when she noticed that I brought her relic to the dreamscape. She understood what was about to happen. But I couldn't destroy it directly. Not without a little help.

Our Jason grabbed the skull from my hand. Now that he's in the dreamscape he's not affected by the skull’s influence. His massive fingers trembling with a barely suppressed rage. He started to crush it with his bare hands. The skull began to crack and groan under the pressure.

Pamela started to shriek in pain, her spectral form flickering violently. The fire I had conjured flared higher, reflecting in her agonized eyes. The connection, the lifeline between mother and son, was being severed. And she could feel it.

Then Katherine, a whirlwind of fury unleashed, moved with a speed that belied her age. She wore a pair of gloves, similar to mine, and started to slash at Evil Jason, “HOW DARE YOU LOOK LIKE MY LITTLE BROTHER!!!”

Each slash from Katherine chipped away at his form. As Our Jason crushed the skull, Evil Jason begins to dissipate. But not without one last act of violence, his machete finally finding its target. Katherine screams as she is sent back to the waking world.

"Shit!" I cursed

Our Jason finally crushed the skull to dust, the sound like bones grinding underfoot. Pamela’s screams faded as she dissolved into the wind, carried away on the whispers of the dream. Evil Jason roared as he reached for the ghost of his mother, his voice a hollow echo of his past self.

He was weakening, his form flickering like a dying flame. With a final, desperate lunge, he raised his machete…

Suddenly, a portal ripped open around him. I recognize it as a literal Hell Gate. A real one, not a town like Porta Inferni. A real, God forsaken, Gate of Hell. Skeletal arms and chains with hooks started to grab and wrap around Evil Jason.

The skeletal arms, impossibly long and sinewy, snaked around Evil Jason's limbs, their touch burning with infernal heat. The chains, barbed with rusty hooks, tightened around his immense frame, drawing guttural roars of pain and defiance from him. The portal pulsed with a malevolent energy, a swirling vortex of fire, brimstone, and the screams of the damned.

"What the hell?" I muttered, genuinely surprised. I didn't summon that. Hell was a whole other league, a different dimension of terror altogether. I was a nightmare weaver, not a demon summoner.

As Evil Jason was dragged closer to the maw of the portal, he thrashed with renewed vigor. His machete, still dripping with dream-blood (and now possibly Katherine's actual blood), swung wildly, slicing through the spectral arms with little effect. He was a prisoner of Hell now, its domain holding far more sway than my own in this nightmare realm.

I watched, fascinated and a little unnerved, as he was hauled inch by agonizing inch towards the abyss. Pamela's influence was completely gone, severed by the destruction of her skull.

The Gate closed.

Jason had taken off his hockey mask and was back to being a sweet boy again. Now, Jason, the boy underneath, was back. His hands flew, a whirlwind of intricate shapes and movements I struggled to decipher. He signed with the urgency of someone who had been silenced for too long, desperate to communicate, to reconnect. All I could make out was the repeated sign for "{Sister}," his brow furrowed with worry.

"Let's check on Kathy," I said, the metallic tang of fear still coating my mouth. The shift between the monstrous and the innocent was jarring, but Jason’s well-being took precedence. I scooped him up, his small weight a comforting anchor in the storm.

We stepped out of the dreamscape to hear Tiffany yelling at my daughter, “You're lucky that brute missed your vital organs! Don't laugh! I'm trying to stitch you up!”

Tiffany had her doll hands inside Katherine's wound. Blood was everywhere. Tiffany didn’t even look up. “She got sliced. Big surprise. The kid has a serious case of the martyr complex. Jumped in front of Evil Jason-squared like she was Captain America. Machete missed the kidneys, but clipped a major artery. Hence, the crimson tide.”

“Artery?!” My voice finally cracked.

"Relax, I got it," Tiffany said, finally glancing up. Her painted features softened ever so slightly, a flicker of genuine concern replacing her usual sardonic glaze. "It's messy, but manageable.”

As if on cue, Chucky, his face a mask of sadistic glee, sauntered into view, wielding a hot iron poker plucked from the campfire. The red metal glowed ominously, radiating heat and the promise of pain. "Once we cauterize the wound, Katherine needs to be cleaned up. And I think we…" The doll waved his arms dismissively towards the assembled Dreamscape Warriors, Nancy, and Ash, "Need some serious rest and healing before heading to Derry, Maine. We're all running on fumes, and that clown isn't going anywhere anytime soon."

The scent of burning flesh suddenly permeated the air, sharp and acrid. Katherine winced, but a small, reassuring smile played on her lips as she caught my eye. She was hurt, terrified even, but she was alive.

I bounced Jason gently, his silent signing continuing. He was still worried about his sister, but a glimmer of understanding dawned in his eyes as he watched Tiffany work.

***

I ran my fingers through Will’s hair. Poor guy was out like a light from using a lot of his Wizard Master powers in the waking world. After I finished making sure that nightmares didn't plague him and got up and side stepped his wheelchair that was folded next to him.

I checked with Joey the same way, but he woke up, “Shhhh… It's just me. Chasing any nightmares away.”

“Thanks, Uncle Freddy.” Joey closed his eyes again. “Goodnight.”

Alice walked up to me, “The girls are fast asleep, and I checked their dreams. No nightmares.”

“Good job. I just finished the boys.” My gloved hand was feeling heavy and I took it off. The razor sharp blades set on the fingers gleamed in the moonlight. “Go get some rest as well.”

“Yes Uncle Freddy.” Alice disappeared into the RV.

I was tired. That annoying fuckn' tired that prevents you from sleeping. I sat down at the picnic table, ignoring the blood all over the ground. The thought that my daughter was lucky to be alive settled heavily on My heart Like a Rock.

“Krueger?”

I looked up and saw Nancy walking up to me, “Can't sleep?”

I scoffed, running a hand over my scarred face. "Sleep is for the innocent, Nancy. Something this world ain't got much of anymore."

She pulled up a rickety chair, the wood groaning under her weight. "Even monsters need rest, Freddy. Or do you prefer to run on pure nightmare fuel?"

"Nightmare fuel keeps me going," I admitted, but the weight of my weary bones told a different story. "But it's... wearing thin."

Nancy nodded, her gaze drifting towards the RV, camper, and van where the rest of the Dream Warriors were trying to recharge. “Packanack Lake Region, New Jersey. Pretty but don't wanna live here.”

I hummed, “Now that we took care of Evil Jason and Pamela this place will be alot more safer.”

“Safer, maybe,” Nancy said, picking at a splinter on the picnic table. “But never truly safe. Not with what we know is out there.” She glanced at the blood-soaked ground. Bringing her into this mess was a mistake, but she was determined to help, and the kids needed her. The next generation of Dream Warriors will also need her as well.

I… need her.

"Katherine is strong," I rasped, my voice rough with a strange mix of pride and regret. "Stronger than I ever was."

"She has to be," Nancy agreed. "We all do. But strength comes from rest, damn it. Even you, Krueger. You can't protect anyone if you're running on fumes."

She had a point. Being the boogeyman was exhausting, especially when that boogeyman was also trying to be… well, not a good guy, exactly, but at least a less bad guy.

“So what do you suggest, Nancy? Pillow fights and lullabies?” I asked, a sliver of my old sarcastic self trying to break through.

She smiled, a genuine, weary smile that reached her eyes. “I know once spit fire away to kill insomnia.”

“Yeah? And what-” I was cut off with Nancy's lips on mine. It was chase, but full of emotions and desire.

“Don't play with me, bitch.” I growled.

“I'm consenting, bitch.” Nancy growled back.

The kiss deepened, a desperate claiming, a shared burden momentarily forgotten in the heat of the moment. It was a stark contrast to the blood-soaked ground, the weight of responsibility, the constant threat that loomed.

When we finally broke apart, breathless, the silence hung heavy between them. Nancy’s eyes, usually sharp and calculating, were softened by the intensity of the kiss.

"Damn," I muttered, rubbing my jaw. The ghost of the kiss still lingered on my scarred lips. I scooped her up and walked into the dreamscape. I created a living apparition of Starry Night by Van Gogh. The vibrant strokes of Van Gogh’s masterpiece surrounded us, the colors swirling and pulsing with an otherworldly energy.

Under the swirling stars and moon was a white feathery bed that I dumped Nancy on. Nancy landed softly, her breath catching in her throat as she took in the dreamscape.

"You..." she began, unsure of what to say. "You did this?"

I shrugged, leaning against a twisted tree trunk that somehow felt both solid and ethereal. "Needed a change of scenery. Plus, the screams kinda get old."

She pushed herself up, running a hand over the soft, feathery bed. It felt real, shockingly so. "It's... incredible. But why?"

I avoided her gaze, kicking at the non-existent dirt. "You said I needed rest. Relaxation. What better place than a painting?" Inside my head, I was screaming at my self. I wanted her, I wanted to protect her, I wanted to be a good guy to her!

Nancy stepped closer, her expression softening. "You're doing this for me?"

The words caught in my throat. "Don't get any ideas," I growled, the defensiveness returning. "It's just... practical. If you're going to keep trying to save the world, you need to be sharp."

She chuckled, a small, genuine sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Never thought I'd see the day Freddy Krueger worried about anyone's well-being, let alone mine.”

“Did you already forget that I'm not the asshole that killed all your friends and tortured you since childhood?” I leaned over her. " And I'm not worried," I insisted, my voice rising slightly. "I'm... strategizing.”

“Sure….” Her eyes crinkle in a silent laugh.

"Alright, fine," I muttered, finally relenting. "Maybe a little. You're... important. To the kids, to this fight. And... to me." The last part was barely audible, a whisper lost in the swirling colors of the dreamscape.

She reached out and took my hand, her fingers lacing with mine. Her touch was warm, a stark contrast to the cold, scarred flesh of my own hand.

"Thank you, Freddy," she said, her voice soft.

We stood there for a moment, hand in hand, surrounded by the swirling beauty of Starry Night. The air thrummed with unspoken words, with shared history, with the fragile hope that maybe, just maybe, something good could come out of all this darkness.

Nancy turned to the bed and kicked off her boots before laying down. "Join me."

I hesitated before laying down next to her. I was facing the starry night while she was facing me. The warmth of her body radiated towards me and I almost lost my composure.

"Night Freddy."

"Night Nancy."

With that said, I was out like a light with Nancy right beside me. For the first time in a long time, I didn't dream.

For the first time in a long time, I had peace.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Necessary evil